Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

All the harry potter things and the battle will take place in 2007 and now we are in 2012
So that means Alice is 22 and Rolf is 25
Alice is a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts being one of the youngest professors along with Neville
.she is an animagus she can transform into a wolf
So her patronus is also a wolf

she is an animagus she can transform into a wolf So her patronus is also a wolf

Back story

Alice Queenie Scamander granddaughter of Newt Scamander himself. Alice was a member of the Golden Trio which now called a Quarter. Weasly, Potter and Scamander family have known each other from school, especially Alice's dad and Harry's parents, Richard wasn't one of the marauders cause he was a Hufflepuff s and it was a little difficult to be part of the gang but he was a very good friend of theirs.

For 3 years Alice had never abandoned her friends despite all the dangerous adventures, she was loyal to her friends and as Hufflepuff, her pride didn't allow her to do otherwise. Although 4th year was the worst for Alice because of her boyfriend's death, Cedric Diggory. She was so cheerful before his death, she was always smiling and saw something incredible in others' hearts but after Cedric's death and Voldemort's return she changed, she was no longer the same .. and nobody could fix her, at least she thought.

Years passed and no matter how she was feeling she helped her friends with everything, she even was a teacher like Harry in her 5th year in da. Harry Ron and Hermione realized how much she was missing Cedric and how she still loves him but they couldn't do anything else to help her, the only thing they were able to do was be there to support her.

A couple of years after the battle of Hogwarts and Voldemort's death she decided to take a break from everything by visiting her billionaire godfather who lived in New York and moving in for a little while with her father and brother. This person was no one other than Tony freaking Stark or Iron Man for many people.

All will take place in the film the avengers ***

Chapter Text

Debby Ryan as Alice Scamander
But imagine her with blue eyes

Debby Ryan as Alice Scamander But imagine her with blue eyes

Daniel Sharman as Rolf Scamander
Second older brother

Daniel Sharman as Rolf Scamander Second older brother

Chris Evans as Steve Rogers

Robert Pattinson as Cedric Diggory

Robert Pattinson as Cedric Diggory

Tom Cruise as Richard Scamander Father

Tom Cruise as Richard Scamander
Father

Sandra Bullock as Evelyn Scamander Mother

Sandra Bullock as Evelyn Scamander
Mother

Sam Claflin as Edward ScamanderOlder brother

Sam Claflin as Edward Scamander
Older brother

Jenifer Lawrence as Dafne Scamander Older sister

Jenifer Lawrence as Dafne Scamander
Older sister

Jenifer Lawrence as Dafne Scamander Older sister

All the other characters are the same

All the other characters are the same

Chapter Text

This act take place on te first movie.

Alice, Rolf and their dad Richard were on the plain for their new start, Her mother stayed behind to take care of her parents. It was evening when they finally arrived after 8 hours which seemed like an infinite for Alice and Rolf, they took the luggage and went straight to stark tower. All the way there in the taxi Alice whispered to Rolf but her papa couldn't hear or understand anything

"You knew very well why we couldn't leave them there, grandpapa isn't young enough to take care of all of them even though he says otherwise". She whispers angrily to her brother.

"We could think of something else maybe Hagrid or even Harry could take care of them but not us ... here. Do you know how angry dad will become if he realizes that we have some of the grandpa's creatures in the suitcase? If we get caught MACUSA will come after us, you will lose your job and who knows what will happen next?"

Rolf almost explode saying those words risking not only his father finding out what they were hiding inside this suitcase but also a muggle taxi driver understanding that something is bizarre about them.

" I know I know, but this was the only option, Hagrid has already so much work to do as a professor, and Harry ... well he is Harry, he adores animals but he is not quite the best for this job. And don't forget I am not working right now. I asked professor McGonagall to find someone else to teach defence against the dark arts until I return, probably in a year or two.''

"Kids is everything all right? I am not able to hear you clearly but I can say something is wrong". Richard said, cause he is well aware that whispering for his children represents something either guilty or hidden.

"No no everything is fine". They told him at the same time.

Alice didn't want her dad to find out about the creatures, mainly about niflers.It's not that he didn't love them, it's just he knew those animals could be a pain in the ass and wouldn't be happy if they destroyed New York again as it happened to his father. The consequences would be dreadful if the story was repeated.

Time passed and they were finally in the Stark tower. Tony was the only one who knew about their little wizard secret and all the story about their lives since his childhood. The well-known Howard stark had met Newt Scamander in New York before years in one of many Newt's trips. When the kids' Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Alice left to discover Horcruxes, Richard had written to inform him about the situation which upset Tony and scare him to death, after all, Scamanders were his family even if they weren't related to blood.

"We are here" The driver informed.

"Thank you very much, have a good day" Then Richard paid him some muggle money called dollars and helped the children with the luggage but when they went inside Happy bumped into them with a surprising smile on his face. He huged them tightly. Its been so long since their last visit.

"Omg Richard, I didn't expect you here Tony didn't mention anything. Oh this must be your youngest daughter, Alice," He said pointing to the girl.

"It's pleasure to see what a lovely woman you have become " He kissed her hand gently something that made her blush.

"Thank you Happy" Alice responded with a hint of red in her cheeks.

"The latest memory I have from you was from your 10th birthday a pretty long time ago and now ...look at you a grown woman-''

"Don't flatter her so much" Rolf interrupted Happy, laughing at his sister" She is gonna look like a tomato" Alice glared at her brother and punched him so hard he let out a cry.

"And you Rolf are a man now. The last time I saw you you were a little boy who used to play with Tony's toys", meaning machines "but next time try to be more gentle towards a lady"

That made Rolf roll his eyes hearing the last comment and smiled remembering that memory, he was trouble at least that's what his 'uncle' called him. Every time after their visit Tony had to fix some of his machines that were destroyed again or had scratches but the love he has for his nephew never allowed him to be angry.

"Indeed it's been so long, although now we are here to stay for a little while. We have already spoken with Tony and he told me it wasn't a problem. That's why we are here .," Richard respond with a British accent while he was rubbing Alice's back

''How is you father Newt?''

''He is good. He is trying to get used to getting old.''

'Everything here is different from England' Alice thought. Just then she remember her friends and start wondering what they were doing back in England. It was Saturday so possibly they would go to Ron's house for family dinner and Quidditch something she was so jealous of right now. Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar female figure who came directly into them.

"Well well if this isn't Richard Scamander " She hugged him "Long time no see " and glanced at the kids.

"Peper" Alice said hugging her and Rolf follow her too.

"Alice, Rolf ! I am so happy to see you again Tony is gonna be here soon, come inside I am sure you are tired".

Chapter Text

Scamander's family follows Peper inside. Just then someone cleared his throat behind them, Alice turned and saw it was two of many assistants who worked there and wanted to take their baggage. Every suitcase had been taken except one, Alice's suitcase which had the creatures. One of them, the old looked at her with kind eyes and pointed to the bag ready to take it from her but Alice touched his shoulder and gently shook her, making him smile. He was ready to leave when a click had been heard from the bag that made him turn around.

Alice didn't panic she sighed and said hoping he understood nothing
"Omg I can't believe it, I have to fix it again "

He looked at her like nothing had happened and left with the young assistant

Alice experienced a surge of unease when she heard a sudden clicking sound, aware of what or who caused it. The surroundings were adorned with luxurious trinkets and grand accessories that were desirable to both humans and nifflers. This was a nightmare scenario for Alice and Rolf, and Rolf didn't need to look at his sister to understand her thoughts. However, Richard instructed them to continue moving forward to prevent them from getting lost.

Time skip

"Tony will be here at any minute he has a job outside " Peper informed them

"Isn't late for a job, is it? Alice's father said with interest while he went to the kitchen

"He is out, putting clean energy in the tower " She explained.

The three visitors were looking at each other not understanding so much. Alice followed her dad and went to get a glass of water from the fridge and took a sip as she sat down on the sofa next to her brother. He put his hands around her and kissed her blond curly hair.

"Oh wait he calls me," Peper told them.

"Tony assuming that the arc reactor takes over and it works, " Peper said to Tony through hologram call

" I assume. Light her up "

Alice saw Peper tap something on the computer and the tower lit up,

"How does it look?" Pepper asked

"Like Christmas as but with more... me " they heard him say and let out a laugh with the comment.

"We have gotta go wide on the public awareness campaign, you gotta do some press. I am in DC tomorrow I am working on the zoning for the next three buildings-

"Peper you are killing me the moment " Tony interrupted her quickly "Remember, enjoy the moment"

"Then get in here and I will " she murmured " And I have a surprise for you," she said looking at the family

" I can't wait I am on my way "he teases her thinking other things as a surprise.

As Tony landed his jaw dropped from what he saw in front of him, or I might say who.

"Guys omg what are you doing here I thought you were coming next week, and I was planning a big party for your welcome" hugged his nephew and granddaughter tightly and went to his old friend smiling, shaking hands with Richard.

" We wanted to make you a surprise " Richard explained while he was sitting down on the sofa with a glass of champagne Peper gave to him.

"Well, what a pleasant surprise, I couldn't wait to see you and see what I made with Peppers's help.

Pepper and Tony were engaged in a heated discussion about percentages, while Alice's attention was drawn to the photographs of her and her siblings on the wall. She realized that her father had sent Tony these photos over the years.

"I asked your father for your photos," Tony stated, embracing her, "I wanted to feel as though you and your siblings were here with me. You know, even though I don't have a daughter, I feel as though you are one to me."

Alice confided in Tony about how much she missed her goddaughter's life, and Tony comforted her, affirming his pride in the person she had become.

Minutes later a voice spoke and said "Sir the telephone. I am afraid my protocols are being overwritten"

"Stark we need to talk "
Tony took his hologram and held it in front of his face
"You have reached the life model decoy of Tony Stark, please leave a message.

"Then leave it urgently I have guests."

Then the elevator doors opened to reveal
a tall man in his 40s wearing a black suit coming inside having in his hand something. As Alice noticed it was a tablet.

" We need to talk, " the man said

"Coulson "

Chapter Text

"Security, It's on you," Tony said and pointed to Pepper

"Mister Stark," The man said looking around and watching the unfamiliar faces.

"Oh I forgot to introduce you, this is an old friend of mine Richard Scamander, and his children Alice and Rolf. Alice is also my Goddaughter. They are here for holidays so please leave 'cause we were celebrating."

"Uncle Tony this is rude. Hi I am Alice pleasure to meet you, sir"

"The pleasure is all mine," He said as he kissed her hand making Rolf clear his throat loudly.

"Ladies and gentlemen this is agent Phill Coulson he works for Shield and... Fury, you know him, Richard"

"Yeah yeah, I know " Richard responded.

"Phill doesn't pay attention to Tony, come in." Pepper got off the floor to offer him a glass of champagne.

"Thank you Pepper but I am not here for the party, I am here for work, so I can not stay"

" Pepper I think I have to remind you his name is Agent and not Phill"

" Uncle Tony don't be so jealous" Rolf leaned and whispered in his ear "Aunt Pepper is only yours " and winked at him.

Coulson came closer to Tony and handed him the huge tablet telling him he needed to look at that as soon as possible.

"I am sorry for interacting but what's going on, is everything alright?" Rolf asked worriedly.

" I am afraid not, something indeed happens and Fury needs your help, Tony. If it was not an emergency I would not be here.

"Official consulting hours are between eight and five, every other Thursday." Tony started

" As I have already told your guests Tony this is an emergency and not a consultation " Phill clarified

"Is this about the Avengers?" Pepper asked. "Which know nothing about."

"Avengers, what is that?"Alice raised a question curiously.

"It sounds like a band." Rolf joked but before Phill could answer their father gave them a warning look not to continue. Richard knew how his son could be with his jokes and didn't want Phill or somebody else to be offended.

Tony opened the tablet and went down to the table next to Richard where he could take a look.

" I thought I didn't even qualify " Tony turned and said looking at Phill.

" I don't know that either " Pepper tried to pretend she had no idea. Philly gave her a smile

"Yeah yeah, apparently I am volatile, self-obsessed, and don't play well with the others " Tony explained

"Well nobody is perfect, not even me." Rolf joked. Alice heard this comment and immediately rolled her eyes while her father Pepper and even Mr. Coulson laughed.

"This is not about personality profiles anymore Tony " Coulson described

"Whatever, Miss Potts do you have a second?" Tony shout.

"Half a moment, please Philly." Were her last words before walking over to Tony.

"Mr. Coulson, can we help you with this project or whatever it is?" Richard heard his son asking while he was coming closer to them giving Tony and Pepper some privacy.

"Don't even think about it it's very dangerous and I am not going to risk your lives, we are gonna stay out of this." Richard now was red from anger.

When Voldemort was still alive especially when his daughter was away from home chasing Horcruxes with Harry and the others, he thought he would lose both her and the other members of his family. Every day he and Evelyn, his wife, were praying to Merlin for her to come back in one piece.

"Son it will be my pleasure although I don't believe you will be able to help. But if you insist I can talk to Fury" Coulson told them without knowing of course what they were able to do.

"No no no you are not going to talk to anyone Phill otherwise, I am going to be your nightmare," Richard warned him but without success.

" Too late Fury is calling " Phill peaked up the phone and talked to Fury

"Oh Merlin " Richard whispered and walked away to get a glass of whiskey while Alice and Rolf went closer to persuade him.

"Hey Dad" the youngest sibling started to say.

"No no Alice don't," and sighed "This is dangerous, this person is dangerous and I won't risk your life again. I did it once and we almost lost you."

"Dad I think you underestimate me, both of us. We are grown-ups, smarter and stronger than we were years ago. As for what I did ages ago, yes it might be harmful but I am alive " Alice told to her papa.

" Dad we know you are trying to protect us, we understand but if they need our help please let us. It's our Hufflepuff side, you have one too do you remember that? Richard noted his head.

" and how much more dangerous this person can be than Voldemort".Alice said ironically for their new enemy,
There was for a little while silence when finally Richard sighed and answered "Your mother is going to kill me. But if something happens this was your idea.

" thank you, dad "

Agent Coulson finished with his call and arrived closer "Fury wants to see you tomorrow morning, he told to tell you he knows, needs your help and he will talk with MACUSA whatever this is "

The three of them looked at each other and noted their heads "Ok we will be there, and before you ask, yes I know where he wants to meet us.

The three of them looked at each other and noted their heads "Ok we will be there, and before you ask, yes I know where he wants to meet us

Chapter Text

''Ok leave the Avengers thing, it's time for bed. Let me show you your bedrooms.'' Tony told them. Alice and Rolf noted their heads and followed him down the hallways while Richard stayed behind for another glass of whiskey.

''Everything is the same I didn't change anything. These are your keys '' Tony handed them their keys ''My room is over there as you remember and oh Pepper is going to bring you clean towels. I want you to feel comfortable, if you want anything do not be afraid to call me."

''Thank you for everything Uncle Tony it means a lot '' Rolf thanked him with a smile

''Everything for my family because you are. So, good night and welcome home again.'' He hugged Alice and kissed her head.

''Good night Uncle ''Rolf and Alice said.

Alice opened the door and when she saw her old bedroom a tear fell on her cheek from emotion and happiness at the same time. It was just how she left it.

Tony created a bedroom that perfectly embodies his goddaughter's personality. It was big and bright with vintage furniture and mirrors. The walls were painted with a mix of white and blue, colours that hold a special place in the young girl's heart, illuminated by scattered lights that provided a cosy ambience.

In the centre, it was her comfortable bed and behind books and suitcase had been artfully arranged to serve as decorative elements. Of course, it wasn't missing the hint of magic.

Tony wanted to make Alice feel like she was in Hogwarts like she didn't ambanoded magic when she visited him in the maggle world. So, they worked together to create a space that is nothing but perfect a true statement to Tony's dedication to making his goddaughter's dreams come true.

She sat on the bed and took a quick scan of her old bedroom. She lost herself in her childhood memories and all the amazing experiences she had in this room, in this tower, in this city years ago.

She was too distracted to notice someone knock on her door. She turned though, when that person, who came inside pulling her out of her memories, cleared his throat . Tony was standing with towels in his hands and a bouquet of red roses and white lilies.

''These are for my little girl " And handed the bouquet.

''Thanks again godfather " She said and sit down on the bed along with Tony "I missed my room''

''Well now you are here and you can live here as long as you want, neither me nor Pepper has a problem '' Tony told her,making Alice smile at the mention of her name and responded ''you really love her don't you?''

''yes, I do '' Tony laughed and hugged her ''it is late you should go to sleep I will see you tomorrow. I love you 3000 little trouble''.

''I love you too. Goodnight. " Immediately she stood up, picked up her wand, and started unpacking her things.



The precious wand that chose Alice was a 10 inches are made of a wood which matched her personality along with dragon heartstrings core. Rowan wood were much- favoured for wand and reputated to be the most protective wand out of all of them and being matched with dragon heartstring made the owner unconditionally powerful.

...

It was midnight, the girl was inside the suitcase looking at the magical shelving while the creatures were sleeping.

She was thinking her life,her friends and how different her life would be if Voldemort never existed in the first place. If Voldemort indeed never existed, all the people who had lost their lives would be alive now and one of them would be Cedric.

She loved to see her godfather and Pepper like that.Tony was a huge playboy but right now it was like he found his other half,his soulmate.It made her very happy but deep down she envied that cause she didn't have it neither now nor ever again.

Suddenly she heard a noise from behind her, it was Rolf.

''What are you doing here it's late. You should be in your bed, sleeping'' Alice whispered so she would not wake them up.

''So are you, why are you here?I thought we feed them two hours ago.''Her big brother asked and she responded naturally ''I couldn't sleep"

''Same...so tell me what is going on''

''Nothing everything is fine, why?''

''Alice I know you as I know that if you don't sleep it is either because you saw a nightmare, overthinking or ... him'' Rolf did not say his name but Alice knew exactly who he meant by 'him'and started crying. Rolf came closer and put his arms around her.

''You know...I envy Pepper and Tony for what they have because I used to have that too but now I don't." She started to sob''it may sound silly to you '' Rolf opened his mouth to speak but she stopped him

''And maybe find it hard to believe but I STILL love him. I miss him, I miss his touch his v-v-voice everything, and because... I- I know what you are going to say, I don't believe I will find somebody eventually''

''One chance, this is what I want. One chance to see Cedric again ...one more time to tell him how much he meant to me '' She stopped crying for a moment and took a deep breath. She knew if she continued she would probably have a panic attack. There was silence for a few minutes until Rolf finally spoke.

''Do you remember when you told for the first time to Edward about Cedric in the third year?''

''How could I ever forget, he was pale, white like paper and-

''and almost pass out, yeah I was there it was terrific seeing his reaction. He always wants to be that big protective brother who says 'not dating boys until you are 30'' Rolf interrupted her giggling.

''While Dafne didn't stop asking questions about him. For Helga's sake that dinner was ... unbelievable. And of course, I can not stop thinking about your reaction when you find out, I thought you would kill him.You talk about Edward but you are just like him '' Alice tease him.

''Trust me I would'' he said as he touched her hair ''You are my little sister. It's my duty. I have to protect you and I am not going to let anyone hurt you... anyone ... not again.''he whispered as they hugged "As for the other one ... Well you are right, Edward and I we are so much alike."

''I -mmm I know how much you miss him, I understand but you too know very well you deserve a second chance and this person will come just have a little fate". Rolf advised were always wise.

" I -I will try... I promise" Alice swore.

After spending some time together, they eventually returned to their respective rooms when they started feeling tired

Chapter Text

It was early in the morning, around 9 o'clock, Alice was sleeping when a knock on the door was heard.

''Alice it's time to wake up please, we have to leave early...Richard thought 'Do not tell me she is still sleeping. He took out his wand and said then the door opened.

''Alice comes on ''Richard sat down on the bed and tried to wake her. He pushed her a lot of times when she finally woke up, came on time for breakfast, and after that, we had to go to Fury.''

''ok,'' Alice said with a sleepy voice. She got up and started dressing in a red shirt with blue stripes and black trousers

''We are here ''Richard said to his children but before he said something else some male agent came and asked ''Are you, Mr Richard Scamander?''

''Yes, Fury is waiting for us, ''Richard answered simply. The agent then nodded his head and made them follow him inside the submarine. The doors parted opened, and that place was huge it was even bigger than Hogwarts, Alice couldn't even imagine how many people would work there for missions, everyone seemingly had their desk and computer. One man who Alice suspected was Fury was in the centre giving orders. After a couple of minutes, he noticed them and came near to them shaking hands with Richard.

''I am really glad you came ''the one-eyed man spoke and turned at Alice and Rolf ''You must be Alice and Rolf, I have heard a lot about you. It is a pleasure to finally meet you ''

''The pleasure is ours'' Rolf responded with a smile

''What can we do to help you ?''Alice asked suspiciously.

''When Howard Stark was looking for Captain America he found a stone called Tesseract, it's very powerful and it can be dangerous in the wrong hands. So, we had it here and an expert Selving studied it but one evening some Asgardian called Loki came here, took the tesseract and had one of ours under his spell.''Fury explained noticing the shock in the children's expressions

''Wait I have a lot of questions, first of all, what is this stone, second what is Asgard, and third and most importantly who in Merlin's beard is Loki ?''Alice asked confused seeing her brother confused too.

''Asgard is a planet way far from Earth, there live the Norse gods and Odin is their king. He had two sons one biological called Thor and the other ...is Loki.'' Fury explained ''We need your help, you are wizards you can do anything so any help you give would be an advantage for us.''

As Fury explained everything about the Avengers she heard a click similar to one in Stark Tower yesterday

As Fury explained everything about the Avengers she heard a click similar to one in Stark Tower yesterday.' it must be Niffler' she thought and of course, she was right. She looked down at her suitcase and understood that niffler had escaped.

''I don't want to interrupt but we have one big problem'' All three of them turned and looked at her worriedly.

''What is it?'' Richard asked.

''I-I mayhavetakengradpascreauterswithmeandoneofthmennifflerescaptedjustnowandwehavetofindhimbeforesomeoneelcedo''She said too fast and the men didn't understand anything.

''Honey you talked very fast. Can you please say that again slower this time?''

''I may have taken grandpas creatures with me and now one of them, niffler, escaped right now ... so we have to find him'' Rolf covered his mouth not wanting to say 'told you this would happen'.

''I can't believe this-

Alice stopped him"I know how much you want to yell at me right now but we have to hurry up.''

Her dad sighed and started looking with Alice and Rolf everywhere for niffler. Minutes passed, the doors opened again and one female agent led two other men where they were. One was tall with dark brown hair quite awkward and wearing glasses. The other one was one of the most attractive men Alice had ever seen, almost as handsome as Cedric. He was taller than the other man, blond and muscular.

As Alice navigated through the busy crowd, she noticed her mischievous niffler scurrying around an agent who had just walked into the room. Without hesitation, Alice decided to go after the creature, only to realize that the man with glasses had already taken care of it. Confused by the sudden turn of events, Alice accidentally bumped into a handsome bald man and nearly lost her balance.

Fortunately, she was caught just in time by a pair of strong arms. When she looked up, she was captivated by the man's stunning blue eyes, which seemed to draw her in. Out of nowhere, Alice felt an odd sense of familiarity, as if she had met the man before. She was flooded with memories of World War II, the smell of gas and fire still fresh in her mind. It was a disorienting experience, but one that left her with a fluttery feeling in her stomach.

''Are you alright ma'am ?'' The man asked and helped her stand. Steve was staring at her, she was the most gorgeous girl he saw even better than Peggy his first love.

''Yeah I am fine, t-thank you "Alice thanked him nervously, silence for a moment when someone behind Steve spoke.

''I believe this... thing is yours "and handed her the niffler

''thank you much "Alice told him taking niffler in her hands. The moment she opened her mouth to introduce herself, Fury's voice was heard from behind her.
" gentlemen "Fury greeted and came closer to them, Steve pulled out his wallet and handed Fury 10 dollars. He smiled and slipped it into his pocket.

" thank you, captain, doctor thank you for coming"

"Thanks for asking nicely.So um... How long am I staying here? Bruce asked.

" Once we get our hands on the Tesseract, you are in clear "Fury answered.

"Let me introduce you, this is an old friend of mine Richard Scamander, and his kids, Rolf, and I believe you have already met Alice," Fury told them.

Captain looked at her while he felt something strange in his stomach.

"This is Captain Ameri-

"Steve is fine "the attractive man interrupted and glanced at Alice. 'So his name is Steve'she thought.

"And this is Doctor Bruse Banner " Fury continued.

"It's a pleasure to meet you.'' Scamanders said and shook their hands. When Alice was ready to shake hands with Steve, he took her hand and kissed gently, with a loving smile on his face making the witch blush, something Rolf noticed and made him happy.

" And this is our best agent, Romanoff, Natasha Romanoff". Fury said and pointed to the red-haired agent who had played inside with Steve and Doctor Banner before.

" Pleasure to meet you, "Natasha told them. She was beautiful, in her early 30s, and around Alice's height.

Chapter Text

''Where are with that ?''Fury turned to Phill and asked him.

''We are sweeping every wirelessly accessible camera on the planet, cell phones, laptops if it all connected to a satellite its eyes and for us '' Phill answered to Fury's question.

''That's still not gonna find them in time. ''Natasha said as she leaned towards one of the computers and one man who Alice suspected was Loki. He didn't seem a bad man, quite the opposite. She had a feeling if he was in Hogwarts he would be sorted into Hufflepuff, something wasn't right.

''This is Loki, isn't he?

''No this is Clint he is one of us, an agent, Loki has him under his spell,'' Natasha answered.' now this explains everything 'Alice thought to herself.

''You seem pretty close with him, are you his girlfriend ?'' silence for some seconds ''I am sorry didn't want to''

''No no it's not that don't worry, but no we are just friends, very good friends he saved my life a lot of times. I don't know if you understand me.'' the agent responded.

''Yeah trust me ... I can ... very much" Alice told her. The first person who came to her mind was Harry, he was like her twin, always had her back and she had his, not to mention all the times he saved her. A voice interrupted her memories and turned her back to reality.

''Agent Romanoff, would you show Dr Banner to his laboratory please and give our guests some uniforms''Natasha nodded

''Fury I am fine, uniforms only for my children'' Richard suggested. Fury and Natasha nodded.

''Ok then, you are gonna love it, doctor, we have a lot of toys. Come on kids.''

After they left Brush to his laboratory, Natasha led Alice and Rolf to change rooms, asked for their size and handed Rolf a uniform.

''Rolf you change here, Alice you are going to change in the women's changing room, follow me.'' The girl followed her to a room next to the men's changing room.

''I will wait outside .''Alice nodded her head. Natasha was ready to go but then she turned and looked her up and down.

''Is there something wrong?'' Alice asked confused

''Don't judge me but... there is something I don't understand, why Fury needs your help I don't see something special offence.'' Natasha confessed to her. Alice glanced at her and laughed, she wasn't angry at all, it was just so funny, of course, the assassin didn't know about the wizarding world.

''Well ... it's a secret, you are going to find out sooner or later so... .'' Alice said and took her wand out making Natasha laugh'' No you are not a witch, there is no way you are, this is a fairytale for children ''but when Allice looked at Natasha seriously ''No you are not. ''Natasha repeated slowly but this time she seemed to believe her more.

''Well we are'' Alice said'' Accio gun'' and suddenly Nat's gun came into her hand. The agent was speechless, with a shocked and at the same time scared look.' this is insane but...cool too' Natasha thought ''Well now I believe you. You can call me Nat.'' Alice nodded again her head and started to change.

When both siblings came outside, Natasha smiled and said, ''Perfect. Fury called me. We have to go to his office. I suspect it's for your ... condition.''

''agent Romanoff-"Rolf started

''Natasha please or Nat''

''Ok then ..Natasha, I can see my sister has already told you about us but don't call it with the term condition 'cause it, not we have been born wizards,'' Rolf said and sounded proud of who he was. He never understood the muggle rule can not know about us ', it always made him like a criminal, like he had done something wrong and had to hide.

Natasha nodded her head without saying another word and led them to the meeting room. When they arrived they saw Steve in his uniform which was perfect for his ass as Alice thought, doctor Banner their dad, Phill and one woman who introduced herself before as Maria Hill.

''I think Richard it's time to tell them the truth, I trust them so you can too.''Fury started to say looking at Richard ''If you are going to work together they deserve to know what you are.'' it was at this moment the rest of the people who didn't know started to worry and have a lot of questions about what was going on.

''Natasha knows I told her '' Alice told Fury.

''Ok, we have to tell you something, it might sound ridiculous, stupid, unbelievable but it is the truth, so please be open mind''. Richard stopped for a moment and continued again.'' we are wizards'' No one spoke, they just stayed silent. Wizards could see in their eyes they didn't believe them.

''This can't be true. Magic doesn't exist it's a farytale''Steve said looking at them and then locking eyes with Alice. He could feel something was different, he had a strange bond with her like she was a magnet, it was so weird because he met this girl that morning he could be in love with her.

Alice was sure they would believe her father's words only if they saw it, so she picked up her wand and pointed at Steve saying ''petrificus totalus''.Steve froze and fell to the ground. Philly, Banner and Maria gasped and looked like they had seen a miracle. Alice made a spell so Steve could be like before and Newt helped him stand up.

''Do you believe us now Captain?''Alice teases him winking at him, and earning a smile from him.

Richard cleared his throat so they came back to the point know you have a lot of questions but now isn't the best time''

''Yes, we have'' Fury said as he looked at his phone and everyone followed him outside.

Chapter Text

"Boss we need you," one agent said to Fury as they walked inside.

"We got a hit " A man investigated Loki"A sixty-seven per cent match, Crossomach, seventy -nine per cent."

"Location, where is he?"Rolf asked him

" Stuttgart, Germany, "the agent told then"Twenty-eight Konigstraasse."

"Captain you are up" Fury looked at Steve and turned at Alice and Rolf "Guys you too, you are up with him"

"I am coming with you," Father called them but Alice stopped him

"No Dad you are not going anywhere it's our job you stay here"

"But-"

"No Dad no you stay here" Rolf shouted to his father
"...ok "

...

Alice and the others were in the jet and they were on their way to Germany.

"Rolf do you want to be a pilot?"Natasha asked him with a smile

" You are kidding..."Rolf answered her and she shook her head, meaning no"ok then" and sat down next to Nat.

Alice called from behind his seat

"Rolf, maybe it's not a good idea, you have never done it before"

"It can't be more difficult than flying with a hippogriff at night, trying to save someone, you know what I mean." Rolf winked at her while she punched him playfully on the back and went next to the captain. Of course, that night she was with Harry and Hermione.

"So a witch." The captain started, Alice then leaned against the 'wall' and crossed her arms

"I had never imagined witches would be like you- I -I mean-
from fairy tales, witches were evil and green and ugly, not that you are, you are beautiful and...

" You are quite shy, aren't you?" Alice laughed a little

"Yeah, I think so." Steve blushed because of the comment,

"No offence, but you have no idea how to talk to a woman." Alice teased him again. She liked it when she made him blush.

" This is one of the longest conversations I've had with a woman, especially after I woke up."

"Oh, I can tell... "Alice brushed some hair out of his eyes. (he wasn't wearing his helmet)

"So this is how muggles describe us. " Alice crossed her arms in front of her chest."Did they tell you something more about us? "

"Muggles?'' Steve seemed confused by the term she used

"Muggles are people like you, people with no magic abilities. Usually, they don't know about us, we hide. But you didn't answer."

"Yeah... Emm. When I was a child I used to hear you are bad and want to eat children, you wear that black dress with the pointed black hat and you are old and ugly... I mean not that you are... No, quite the different, I had never met someone so beautiful- I-mean-'' Steve said embarrassed turning red.

"You are really cute when you blush and thank you for the compliment." Alice was ready to speak again but Rolf did it first.

"Guys we are here, we found him, "Rolf told them.

"You were made to be ruled. In the end, you will always kneel" Loki told the people who had been forced to kneel in front of him and shouted "KNEEL"

Just then one old man dared to refuse to kneel in front of the god." Not to a man like you"

"There are no men like me " God claimed

"There are always men like you." The elder spoke.

"Look to your elder, you people" Loki smirked. He was about to hit the old man with a spell when suddenly the captain jumped between them protecting the older man with his shield.

"You know the last time I was in Germany and saw a man standing above everybody else we ended up disagreeing," Steve said as he slowly stood up from the ground and walked toward Loki.

"The soldier, the man out of time, and one gorgeous girl I don't know but can see as my queen only if she makes the right choice "Loki flirted with her making Steve angrier than he already was. He even tried to put her under his spell but failed.

'What is she?' he thought.

"I am not the one who is out of time." Steve announced coming closer to Alice so he could protect her.

"Loki dropped another weapon and stood down." Natasha warned over the speakers. Loki tried to shoot the blue light at the jet, but Alice protected them "Protego" gave Natasha time to swift the jet before he hit it, and Steve threw his shield at him.

Alice noticed there were still people around them, so she rushed to help them escape while Steve was fighting with Loki. Moments later, Alice saw Steve on the ground with Loki, touching the tip of the golden sceptre on his back, demanding to he kneel before him.

Alice shouted. "Hey, Mr Greenhead, not today.Stupefy." She said as he fell hard to the ground, Steve stood up and mouthed at Thank you. 'Accio sceptre 'Alice whispered, and the sceptre was now wrapped in her small hand.

Both Steve and Alice looked up at the sky when rock music started to play. Only one person in the whole world would make an entrance like that. Her Godfather of course.
Alice rolled her eyes as her Godfather landed ready to shoot energy blasts out of the hands of his iron suit to the God, forcing Loki to sit down and transform.

Alice rolled her eyes as her Godfather landed ready to shoot energy blasts out of the hands of his iron suit to the God, forcing Loki to sit down and transform

"Make your move" Tony warned him. Alice ran to hug him while Steve walked and stood next to him.

"Mr. Stark" Steve acknowledges Tony and the hugging move.

"Captain" Tony told him.

"Godfather, I thought for a moment you wouldn't come," Alice confirmed still hugging him.

"I wouldn't miss it, darling."

"Wait... Godfather?"Steve asked confused, this was the last thing he expected.

...

Alice was standing behind her brother's seat in the Quinjet, occasionally glancing at the God of Mischief behind her. All this time, she was feeling Steve's gaze on her while Tony was keeping an eye on Loki.

When Tony realised Steve, he cleared his throat and told him. "Captain, I know my goddaughter is gorgeous, she took after me, but you don't have to stare at her like she is a fucking tart.

"What?" Steve looked away from Alice "No I am not, you must misunderstand something." Steve tried to be confident hoping it would be enough to persuade the Iron- man.

"Said anything?" Fury asked.

"Not a word" Rolf responded." Is our father all right?"

"Yes soon I am fine don't worry but I should be the one asking you."

"We are fine father."

"Just get Loki here. We are low on time."Fury ordered them.

"I don't like it" Alice heard Steve say as she went closer to them."Well, me neither, he isn't quite talkative." The British girl said.

''What? Rock of ages giving up so easily." Tony asked Steve ignoring that his goddaughter just agreed with Steve.

''I don't remember it being that easy.'' Steve mattered ''This guy packs a wallop."

''Still, you are a pretty spy for an older fellow'' Tony made fun of him''Whats your thing pilates?''Alice couldn't help but let out a cry, but she had to admit it, Steve is a very attractive man.

''What?'' Steve questioned having no idea what Tony was talking about, so he looked at Alice for help. She opened her mouth ready to speak but Tony was faster.

''It's Calisthenics. You might have missed a couple of things, you know doing time as a capsicle''

''Fury didn't tell me he was calling you in.''Steve said ''Neither did your goddaughter'' As he looked at Alice this time, he couldn't deny it. He couldn't take his eyes off of her. She was like a magnet and it was weird because he had just met the British girl.

''Yeah, there are a lot of things Fury doesn't tell you,'' Tony responded

At that moment, thunder and lightning struck, but fortunately, they didn't hit the jet.

''Where is this coming from?'' Natasha asked and looked first at Rolf, who was next to her and then at Alice.

''Don't look at us, we didn't do anything'' Rolf defended.

Then Steve noticed Loki and asked him what the matter was and if he was scared of a little lightning.

''I am not overly fond of what follows'' Loki said. Alice gave him a confused look as if she didn't have a clue. Before she asked him what he meant by that, something or maybe someone landed on top of the jet and made it shake. As this happened, Alice lost her balance and collapsed in Steve's arms.

Tony grabbed his helmet and was ready to shoot the man who landed, but he pushed him and threw him away. He was a tall blond man with blue eyes and very muscular. He was wearing a silver battle uniform and a hammer in his right hand, which was used to hit Tony. After that, he grabbed Lokis's throat and left.

''What in Merlin's beard was that?'' Alice asked out of breath as Steve helped her stand up.

All of them looked confused ''Now there is this guy'' Tony started

''Another Asgardian?'' Natasha questioned over their shoulder

''Is that guy-friendly?'' Steve asked

''Doesn't matter, if he frees Loki or kills him, the tesseract is lost.'' Tony answered, ready to follow the gods outside

''Godfather, we did a plan.''Alice tried to stop him

''Sweetheart, I have a plan. Attack!'' That was the last word before he jumped out of the jet. Steve rushed to grab a parachute, and Alice followed him.

''Alice, maybe you should stay here. These guys are dangerous, please stay here,'' Steve begged her to stay because he didn't want her to be hurt.

''Steve, I am not going to stay here, as a badger, I am loyal, and I have to help them. Although thank you for your concern, don't worry, I am a big girl, I can take care of myself.'' She winked at him, making him laugh.

''Do not underestimate her, Steve,'' Rolf shouted.

''Guys, I would sit this out, these guys came from a legend, they are practically gods.'' Natasha told them

''There is only one god, ma'am, and I am pretty sure he doesn't dress like that. Are you ready?'' Steve asked Alice as he took her hand and jumped out together.

Chapter Text

Alice and Steve jumped out of the jet and landed on their feet. They heard a loud noise and they suggested they were meters away from Thor and Tony. The British girl saw Loki on the hill and said to Steve.

''Go to stop them, I go for Loki he is up there''.

''Ok'' Before she left, Steve grabbed her hand and begged her to be more careful. The British lady nodded her head meaning 'I will', kissed his cheek and teleported behind Loki.

''I knew you would come.'' The god said without looking at her. He turned around slowly and looked at her up and down while she pointed at him with her wand.'' What are you?'' The god asked

''It depends on who is asking, for you I can be your worst nightmare'' She glared at him.

" Mmm... I can't wait," he flirted with her. "But you still didn't answer." But before she answered, an explosion got her attention on the place where Steve, her godfather, and the other god were. Loki turned and looked at his brother, smiling naughtily. Alice almost immediately took his hand and teleported right next to Tony."I believe we are done here."

" Impressive," The blond god admired making her turn to look at him. He gently grabbed her wrist and kissed her palm, "Thor my lady, son of Odin." This move made Steve's blood boil, but he didn't say anything else.

''Alice Scamander'' Alice introduced herself kindly.

''What are you lady Alice, you are not an Asgardian,'' Thor spoke.

'A wich.''

...

Everyone was sitting at the table and watching Fury and Loki's conversation with the person inside his cell. Alice was sitting next to Steve, while Richard and Newt were standing next to Brush.

''In case it's unclear.'' They heard Fury say while he was tapping in the panel of the cell ''If you try to escape or ever scratch the glass.'' He pressed a bottom and opened it underneath the cell. Loki looked impressive ''Thirty thousand feet, straight down in a steel trap. You get how that works'' Fury continued.

''Is an impressive cage but not bold for me I think Loki shrugged.

''Built for something a lot stronger than you'' Fury told him. Immediately both Alice and Newt turned and gave a sympathetic look at Bruce. The girl felt sorry for him for leaving him alone, away from his family and Newt understood how hard it is to hide, after all, they have done it their whole lives, but he admired that Bruce tried to help people in Calcutta even if he turns into the Hulk.

''Oh, I have heard.'' Loki smirked, looking at the camera knowing everyone was watching them ''How desperate are you that you called even wizards to help you? The funniest part is that you truly believed they would stop me...'' That made Alice's blood boil, she stood up ready to go there and teach him a lesson about underestimating a witch but Steve stopped her. He grabbed her by her shoulders and put her down.

''How desperate am I? You threaten my world with war. You steal a force you can't hope to control. You talk about peace and you kill because it's fun.'' Just then Alice remembered Voldemort. He did the same, he killed people like they were nothing. Cedric..., Sirius everyone was dead because of him and his followers. When she thought of Cedric a tear fell from her cheek. Steve saw her and placed his hand on her thigh to comfort her. He didn't know what exactly was happening but he could say she was hurt.

''Well let me know if the real power needs a magazine or something else'' Was the last words Fury said before he left.

''He grows at you, isn't he?''Bruce questioned.

''Loki is gonna drag this out, so Thor what's his play?''Steve asked Thor.

''He has an army called Chitauri. They are not of Asgard nor any world known. He means to lead them against your people. They will win him the earth, in return, in return I suspect for the Tesseract."

''An army from outer space?'' Steve asked confused.

''So, he building another portal. That's why he needs Selvig.'' Bruce realized.

''Selvig?''Thor asked. Both Newt and Alice asked themselves the same question but their dad seemed like he knew everything from the beginning cause he didn't react at all. He just stayed serious.

''Do you know him?'' Alice looked at Thor.

''Yes, he is a friend.'' Thor answered.

''And an astrophysicist''Bruce informed them.

''Like our professor Aurora Sinistra?'' Newt asked his father.

''Well...yeah something like this,'' Richard said but he didn't seem so sure about his answer.

''Loki has him under his spell along with one of us''Natasha informed Thor. As Alice heard that she glanced at Nat and touched her hand to comfort her, knowing she was meant by Clint. That made the assassin smile a little.

''I want to know why Loki let us take him, he can't lead an army from here Steve conferred

''I don't think we should be focusing on Loki. That's guy brain is a bag full of cats, you could smell crazy on him.'' Bruce said

''Have to care how you speak''Thor warned Bruce as he came closer to him to scare him Loki is beyond reason, but he is of Asgard and he is my brother.'' Thor defended his brother at least he tried.

''I heard he killed 80 people in two days.'' Alice told him with a serious look

''He is adopted.'' Thor shrugged.

''I think it's about mechanics. Iridium, what do they need iridium for?'' Bruce asked as Tony came inside.

''It's a stabilising agent.'' He then turned to Phill, whispered something to him and continued his conversation'' It means the portal won't collapse on itself as it did at SHIELD, no hard feelings, point break. You have got a mean swing'' Tony tapped Thor's chest and walked away. ''Hi sweatheart'' He said and looked at me.

''Also, it means the portal can open as wide and stay open as long as Loki wants.Raise the mizzenmast.Jib the topsails''Tony pointed over to one man before saying.''That man is playing GALAGA. He thought we wouldn't notice, but we did. How does Fury even see this''

''He turns.'' Mari Hill answers.

Sounds exhausting''Tony said .''The rest of the raw materials, Agent Barton can get his hands on pretty easily. The only major component he still needs is a power source of high energy density. Something to kick-start the Cube.'' he said as he tapped something in one of the computers.

''When did you become an expert in astrophysics.'' Maria Hill asked Tony

''Last night.'' Tony answered simply ''the packet, Selving's notes, the extraction theory papers. Am I the only one who read it?''

''I am lost''Alice said to herself and rubbed her eyes.

''Well ... I did.'' Richard raised his hand as his children looked at him like they didn't expect this.

''Well done Richard, you never disappoint me.'' Tony smiled with a proud smile on his face.

"Don't be so proud Tony ... I didn't understand a thing." Richard disappointed him making him frown.

''Does Loki need any particular kind of power source?'' Steve questioned.

''He got the heat of the cube to a hundred and twenty million Kelvin just to break through the Colomb barrier. '' Bruce answered.

''Unless, Selvig has figured out how to stabilise the quantum tunnelling effect''Tony said.

''Well, if he could do that, he could achieve Heavy Ion Fusion at any reactor on the planet.'' Bruce said.

''Finally, someone who speaks english''Tony told them as Alice rolled her eyes playfully at the comment

''Is that what just happened.'' Steve asked Alice as Tony shook hands with Doctor Banner

''It's good to meet you doctor Banner, your work on anti-collisions is unparalleled. And I am a huge fan of the way you lose control and turn into this enormous green rage monster". Tony said to Bruce who seemed a little uncomfortable.

''Uncle Tony''Newt warded him.

''Thanks.'' Bruce told Tony.

That moment Fury walked in and told Tony''Doctor Banner is only here to track the cube.I was hoping both you and Richard join him.''

''I think we should start with that stick of his. It may be magical but it works a lot like HYDRA-'' Steve said before Fury continued.

''I do not know about that, but it is powered by the cube, and I would like to know how Loki used it to turn two of the sharpest men I know into his flying monkeys,'' Fury said making Alice let out a cry ''like we can with imperio spell.'' she thought.

''Monkeys, I don't understand''Thor asked confused.

''I do.'' Steve shouted excitedly. ''I understood the reference.'' Tony rolled his eyes as Steve was proud of himself. He looked at Alice who was confused and whispered to her ''I will explain later''

''Shall we play doctor, Richard ''Tony asked and both men nodded their heads ''This way gentlemen'' And the three men left.

Chapter Text

''I believe now is the best time to explain everything about flying monkeys.'' Alice led into Steve's ear.

''And you have to explain everything about.. this -thing, animal, when you bumped into me.'' Steve, said and made her smile ''But I will go first. Back in the '40s, we had one movie called The Wizard of Oz but he was nothing like you and your family.'' Steve laughed ''And the evil which had some followers, that were monkeys and they could fly.'' Steve stopped and waited for Alice to continue about niffler.

''That creature called niffler, he is attracted to shiny things that's why he left my suitcase. When he sees something shiny he just takes it and puts it in his belly to protect it '' Alice explained ''and now I remember I have to take a look at them...'' Alice was ready to stand up but then said to Steve''but if you want you can come with me to see them, all of them.''

Steve just nodded his head and with a smile left. They went into Fury's office. Alice opened the suitcase and while she was going down she waved at Steve to follow her. He seemed confused but did as the girl said.

As Steve descended the stairs, he encountered a desk cluttered with various items, including notes, books, and moving photos

As Steve descended the stairs, he encountered a desk cluttered with various items, including notes, books, and moving photos. A newspaper-style photo of a handsome boy caught his eye and noticed a series of photographs of the same boy. One of them was with Alice and the boy embracing her from behind all smiling, wearing formal gowns.

One of them was with Alice and the boy embracing her from behind all smiling, wearing formal gowns

Lastly, he spotted a photo of four children laughing with the words "best friends always" written on it

Lastly, he spotted a photo of four children laughing with the words "best friends always" written on it. Steve decided to look away, but when he looked back, he was taken aback.

Alice found herself at the centre of a breathtaking -inspiring world where butterfly-like creatures floated around like falling leaves

Alice found herself at the centre of a breathtaking -inspiring world where butterfly-like creatures floated around like falling leaves. Meanwhile, a niffler was confined in a cell that was overflowing with coins. There was no denying that it was a truly remarkable sight to behold.

''So...this is my world.'' She said crossing her arms in her chest and approaching him.

''Well, your world is amazing ''Steve said amazed '' First I thought I was dreaming but right now I know I don't.''

''What gave it away?'' Alice asked him.

''Trust me I don't have the brains to make this up.'' Steve responded.

''Come with me'' Alice made a signal to follow her.

''Over there, in that tree, you are looking we have bowtruckles'' Alice pointed at the tree. ''They are shy creatures but if the tree in which they live is threatened, it has been known to leap down upon the woodcutter or tree surgeon attempting to harm its home and gouge off their eyes with its long sharp fingers.'' Alice reached across the tree and one jumped on her hand. It was a little skinny creature-like plant.

''This is Finn.'' Alice introduced the creature plant and put him back. As Alice gave them food Steve noticed three black creatures like horses with wings. He came closer to them but slowly cause he didn't want to scare them.

''Oh, I see you have met my Therstals. It's weird you even saw them.'' Alice stopped for a minute and realised what she said. ''I mean not that you are weird of course not it's just that not so many wizards can see them.'' She finished and felt very embarrassed. The bigger one came towards them and let Steve pet him, which made him smile with happiness.

''They are gentle but some people avoid them because they are ... different'' Steve heard Alice say as she gave one piece of meat to baby Therstal.

''You love them very much.'' Steve realised.

''Yes... I would love to be a professor of care at magical creatures but we already have one in Hogwarts and he is amazing. Hagrid loves them more than anyone.'' She looked at him ''Ahh for Helga's sake I can't believe it. Sometimes I forgot you are a muggle.''

''Muggle?'' Steve thought he heard that before but didn't remember what these words meant, so instead of saying something dumb he preferred to ask one last time

''Americans call people like you nomaj, a person with no magical abilities. We, British wizards, prefer the term muggle.'' and continued to feed Therstals.

''Why did you find it weird I could see them?''Steve asked

''Why did you find it weird I could see them?''Steve asked.

''They can only be seen by people who have seen death, I forgot you had fought in World War Two'' The girl told him.

''What about you? Why can you see them?'' Steve asked.

Alice sighed and said emotionally ''I ... I have fought in a war too, wizard war, a lot of wizards had died in front of my eyes. One of them was my best friend Harry, but he was reborn again.'' she saw the confused look on his face, he had a stone that could bring back dead people... long story''

Alice went to her desk and took one of the photos and showed it to him. She pointed to a green-eyed boy with dark brown hair. ''This is Harry, this is Ron''the red-haired boy and the other girl was named Hermiony''nd that is Hermione our genius. They are my best friends'' and go to place the photo back.

''You know... I have lost my best friend too, he was like my brother'' Steve called ''His name was Bucky, and always had my back. I used to be that skinny boy who had been bitten up all the time. He was my protector''

''He sounds lovely''Alice said and placed her arm on his shoulder to comfort him. Silence for a few moments until he spoke

''Alice... who was that guy on the photo, over there ''and pointed at the boy, she turned and saw photos of her and Cedric

A tear came out of her eyes ''Boyfriend'' Steve was shocked ''my ex-boyfriend, in the other photo we were together at a ball

A tear came out of her eyes ''Boyfriend'' Steve was shocked ''my ex-boyfriend, in the other photo we were together at a ball.''

''I am sorry I didn't know you broke up.'' Steve started.

''We didn't... he died'' Steve felt awful for bringing that theme to the table.''The dark wizard we fought killed him, basically one of his followers. He died in front of Harry's eyes. He was seventeen and I was fourteen.''Alice now couldn't help but cry. Steve hugged her, it broke his heart to see her like this.

''Ss'' He whispered. ''He was very handsome '' And nodded on his chest. After some minutes she stopped, she wiped her tears and told him'' am sorry, but... I am ok now, let's continue'' and made him signal to follow her. They arrived at a nest full of creatures like snakes with wings.

''These are my occamys. Their kind is aggressive to all who approach it, practically in defence of its eggs, whose sells are made of silver, the softest and the purest silver.'' She explained.''Mummy is here guys, calm down.'' And feed them.

After that she took the smallest one in her hand and approached Steve ''It's a baby occamy, he was born one week ago.''

Steve was ready to pet him but Alice didn't let him'' No we don't do that, don't pet him, he will bite you. They learn to defend themselves early. Their-''

''Their shells are made of silver so they are pretty valuable. Their nests tend to get ransacked by hunters.' 'A voice said from behind them

'' My brother ladies and gentlemen, an expert in occamys, after all this is his job, magizoologist,'' Alice said and rolled her eyes playfully.

''I was so sure you would be here, so I came to help. Of course, I didn't know you had company'' Rolf glanced at Steve as he teased his sister.

''Yeah, Alice offered to show me your world,'' Steve told him.

''Trust me I know.'' Rolf teased him as he winked at his sister, on the other hand, looked quite embarrassed.

''Yeah...I believe I have to go upstairs, I have something to see.''Steve told them

''we will come too in a minute, Fury wants us to take a look at Loki'' Rolf nodded his head as Steve left. Alice placed the baby occamy back.'' what?'' she asked

''Nothing little sis.'' Rolf smiled and placed his arms around her shoulders as they looked at their creatures. ''Now time for job.'' He clapped his hands and started working.

...

Steve went to the lab where Tony, Banner, and Richard worked but the last one wasn't there, he was with Nick and the wizard minister of America, while Natasha was talking to Loki.

''I just want you to be careful, I knew your father Mr Scamander and what he had done when he came here, so try to not have the same problem.'' The minister warned Richard. ''I wouldn't allow it but I trust Fury and if the world needs you as he says I will 'ignore it.''

''Thank you, it means a lot, Richard. But if something happens and we have to fight I am not so sure we will hide the minister made a grin but before he could disagree Richard spoke again know you don't want this to happen but if this god tries to destroy the muggle world, our world will be destroyed too we live here so many wizards live here and if we don't fight maybe they will die too along with a lot of muggles.''

''Ok'' Was the only word that came out of the minister's mouth, he said goodbye and left. At that moment Richard felt a sharp sting in his heart and before he fell Nick cut him and helped him to sit down on the chair. He seemed like he couldn't breathe and started shaking a little.

"Water now!" Fury shouted and immediately an agent appeared with a bottle and handed it to Richard.

"Thank you, I am fine." Richard thanked them.

"Are you sure sir?"The agent asked and he nodded his head.

Just then Alice and Rolf arrived " Dad are you ok?" Rolf asked.

"Yes, I am fine son and we just finished talking with the Macusa prime minister." He smiled and glanced at his kids "We will fight".

''I think it's time to go to the lab, maybe Tony and Bruce found something important. Well, I hope they did it for their own good.

On the way there Rolf asked his dad if he was ok again cause he seemed pretty pale but Richard nodded giving him a warming smile and continued their way.

On the way there Rolf asked his dad if he was ok again cause he seemed pretty pale but Richard nodded giving him a warming smile and continued their way

Chapter Text

Alice, Rolf, their father, and Fury got inside the lab where Tony was sitting across the table and Bruce was standing behind him

''What are you doing Stark?''Fury asked Tony angrily.

''Uh kind of been wondering the same about you,'' Tony responded

''You are supposed to be locating the Tesseract'' Fury told him.

''Tony this is serious we don't have time.'' Richard reminded him.

''I know Richard and trust me we try.'' Tony tried to defend themselves

''The model is locked and we are sweeping for the signature now. When we get a hit we will have the location within half a mile.''Bruce informed them as Tony spoke ''You will get your cube back no fuss no muss.''

Then Newt saw the monitor next to Tony and asked ''What's PHASE 2''as Steve stormed inside dropping a weapon on the table called HYDRA as Alice noticed. 'What is HYDRA?' she thought but didn't have the time to ask. Richard was as confused as his children and the others except for Fury.

''Phase 2 is SHIELD uses the cube to make weapons, the sorry computer you were too slow for me''Steve answered.' so this the thing he had to look for Alice realized.

''Rogers we gathered everything related to the Tesseract, this does not mean we were maki-''Fury started to say but Tony interrupted him this time

''Sorry Nick ''and he moves the screen so Fury can it, and it shows a weapon SHEILD is planning on making

''what were you lying?''Richard asked.

''I suppose you didn't know about this Richard.'' Steve said looking at Alice's father who shook his head.

''No of course not.'' Richard told him.

Steve sighed and looked at Fury. ''I was wrong director, the world hasn't changed a bit.'' Thor and Natasha walked into the lab and saw the argument.

''Did you know about this?'' Bruce asked as he pointed at Natasha.

''You want to remove yourself from this environment Doctor.''Natasha advised Bruce cause she knew Loki's plan to make him explode from anger.

''I was in Calcutta, I was pretty well removed. '' Bruce told her.

''Loki is manipulating you.'' Natasha responded again.

''And you have been doing what exactly?''Bruce asked annoyed.

''You didn't come here because I bat my eyelashes at you. '' Natasha stood up in front of him.

Both Alice and Rolf could feel something terrible was going to happen, so they grabbed their wands from their belt, ready to defend. The action didn't go unnoticed by the others, especially Bruce.

''Yes, and I am not leaving this room because you get a little twitchy.''He said and looked at the kids this time. ''I am not going to do that even if you do your spell with your wands, no offence. But there is something I would like to know, why SHEILD is using the Tesseract to build weapons of mass destruction.'' Bruce asked

'Well, we would like to know too.'' Alice said.

''Because of him.'' Fury pointed out at Thor who seemed pretty confused.

''Me?'' He asked and furrowed his eyebrows

''Last year earth had a visitor from another planet who had a grudge match that leveled a small town. We learned that not only were we alone but were also hopelessly, hilariously, outgunned. Of course, I speak for normal people.''Fury looked at wizards.

''My people want nothing but peace with your planet.'' Thor said.

''But you and your people are not the only ones out there right Thor?''Richard asked him" But that doesn't mean I agree with you, Nick."

''Exactly and ok it's your opinion.''Fury turned once again to Thor ''and you are not the only threat. The world is filling up with people who can't be matched, that can't be controlled.'' he continued.

''Like you can control the cube?'' Steve questioned.

''Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki and his allies here. It is a signal to all the realms that the earth is ready for a higher from a war'' Thor said to Fury.

''Higher from ...What do you mean Thor?'' But the god didn't seem to hear Alice.

''You forced our hand.'' Fury said. ''We had to come up with something.''

''A nuclear deterrent. Because that always calms everything right down.'' Tony started.

''Remind me again how you made your fortune Stark?''Fury asked ironically.

''I am sure if he still made weapons, Stark would be neck-''Steve started to say before Richard cut him out.

''I think that's enough, Tony's business it's not the point captain.'' Richard said and went between the two men. Alice was tired of them fighting and went to the corner and sat down, an action that didn't go unnoticed by Rolf.

"Wait, how is this now about me?" Tony asked and walked towards Steve, but Richard didn't let him come any closer.

''I am sorry isn't everything?'' Steve said to Tony.

Alice had enough. She stood up and roared at Steve, "Steve, that's enough. You don't have the right to talk to him like that." Steve had forgotten that Alice was Tony's goddaughter. It was normal for her to defend her godfather. But it hurt Steve to see her upset because of him, even if he didn't show it.

''I thought humans were more evolved than this,'' Thor comments on Steve's and Tony's argument

''Excuse me? Did we come to your planet and blow stuff up?''Fury asked furiously.

Richard noticed the sceptre was brighter than before, that must have meant something but not good ''Hey hey I think it's time to stop'' He said but they didn't pay attention to his words.

''You speak of control, wet your court chaos''Thor said

''This is his M.O. isn't it? I mean what are we a team?'' Bruce asked

''I don't think so 'Alice thought but some of them turned and looked at her ''Did I say that out loud?'' and Rolf nodded.

''No, we're a chemical mixture that makes chaos. Were are time bomb''Bruce continued

''You need to step away," Fury told him.

''Why shouldn't the guy let out a little steam?''Tony asked as he placed his hand on Steve's shoulder.

''Uncle-'' Rolf started to say but Steve cut him.

''You know damn well why back off.'' And smashed Tony's hand away.

''Oh, I am starting to want you to make me.'' Tony challenged him.

''You people are so pretty and tiny. ''Thor laughed.

''Maybe we are not like you and your people Thor but -'' Fury started but Thor interrupted him.

''You still keep talking about my people Fury but you don't say a thing about them.'' Thor pointed at Rolf and Alice ''My people can destroy you and they can't?''

Alice was annoyed by that comment but before she spoke her brother put her behind him to protect her,' as she needed it.

''Hey hey listen here you big muscular guy, you may be a god but trust me I am not afraid to kick your ass if you blamed our kind ever again,'' Rolf warned him with a sharp in his tone. Soon everyone was arguing. Richard tried to calm down Steve and Tony but he didn't succeed while Rolf was arguing with Thor because of that comment.

''I don't want to argue with you Thor but we live on earth, this is our planet and trust me when I say, we hide so we won't cause any trouble.'' Alice said but the god didn't seem to pay so much attention.

''You believe you can win if we fight?''Thor told Rolf with a disdained look.

''I don't believe it, I am sure I can and I will if you keep going with this attitude.''

''Rolf, please stop you don't need to prove anything .'' Alice had now her back to Thor and tried to push Rolf away but she stopped when she heard this

''Yes, listen to your sister, why don't you take your little wand and do your tricks, this mission is for grown-ups and you aren't.''

One thing Alice didn't like was insulting her family and of course her house. She was fighting with herself to not say anything all this time but when she heard that comment she was furious. She was short but that didn't stop her, she turned and punched Thor really hard, of course, he wasn't expecting this.

''Never insult or underestimate a badger, you got me?''Alice asked as she saw Rolf having a proud smile on his face. Then she heard her godfather insult Steve implying he is nothing more than a laboratory experiment.

Alice felt a sharp pain in her chest. She didn't know Steve so well but she was sure he was more than just a laboratory rat as her godfather called him. She read about his story, not so much but she knew he was selected to be the first Avenger but that doesn't make him a laboratory rat.

''Tony stop ...you are not like this, this argument is for children back off both of you.''Richard tried to stop them even though they continued.

''Put on a suit, let's go for a few rounds.'' Steve told him proudly.

''Yeah this is a team. '' Bruce joked.

''Agent Romanoff, Alice would you escort Mr. Banner to his -''

''Where you enter my room or maybe I must say cell. " Bruce now sound angry.

''The cell was just in case-''

''In case you needed to kill me.'' Bruce continued saying he tried to kill himself but didn't succeed and how he moved on in Calcuta. ''You want to know my secret agent Romanoff? How do I stay calm ?'' He asked as he grabbed the sceptre. Fury and Natasha grabbed their guns while wizards did the same with their wands.

''Doctor Banner please put that down.'' Rolf begged him.

''Sorry, looks like you don't get to see my party trick today after all.'' He said.

''I could get there faster,'' Tony said.

''The Tesseract belongs in Asgard no human is a match for it.'' Thor's voice was heard.

Tony tried to leave, but the captain grabbed his arm to stop him but he pushed away.

''You are not going alone.'' Steve told him.

''You are not going to stop me.'' Tony responded to him.

''Put on a suit and find out.'' Steve challenged him again. Richard hearing this wishered.''Not this again.''

''I am not afraid to hit an old man.''

''Put .. on the suit.'' Steve said again as Bruce looked at the screen.

''What doctor?'' Alice asked him.

"Oh, my god," Bruce breathed. Before they could ask again, an explosion shot through the whole ship and flew them everywhere in the room.

Chapter Text

When Alice opened her eyes after the explosion she was next to Thor, she let out a groan as the god of thunder helped her stand up. She worriedly looked around for her father and brother.

''Put on the suit.'' After hearing Steve's words, she expressed her gratitude to Merlin, Helga, and all the wizards for ensuring his safety. Steve then turned towards her, took a moment to consider her well-being, and felt a wave of relief wash over him as he realized that she was unharmed.

''Dad, Rolf are you ok?'' She called and ran to him as soon as she saw him.

''I am ok, I am fine.'' Richard put his hands on her cheek and tried to calm her. Fury looked at her and Rolf. He held out his hand and gave them a black object.

Alice and the others heard a roar. ''Is that the Hulk?'' She screamed.

''Here take this, put it in your ear, it will help you to hear and speak with us.'' Fury told them. '' Rolf go with Tony and Steve, make sure they won't kill each other, Alice with us.'' Rolf nodded and followed the other men while Alice and Richard went with Fury.

Rolf chased Steve and Tony down the hallways of the helicarrier. When he arrived in engine three as he heard his uncle say, he saw Steve.

''Stark I am here.'' Steve said as he turned and looked at Newt. ''What are you doing here Rolf ?''

''Fury wanted to make sure you two wouldn't kill each other.'' Rolf told him.

''Wait captain, is Rolf with you?'' Tony asked almost immediately when he heard his nephew's name.

''Yeah, uncle.'' Rolf answered seeing his uncle in his suit.

''Ok ok, good now let's see what we have got here.''Tony stopped in front of the engine. ''I got to get this superconducting coolant system back online before I can access the rotors.''

''Do you have any idea what is he talking about?" Rolf asked having no clue about what Tony was talking about, but he wasn't so sure Steve had.

''I have no idea, I grew up in the 40s.''

''Rolf, Steve I need you two to get to the engine control panel and tell me which relays are in overload position,'' Tony called

Rolf looked at Steve and saw he was ready to jump, just then he stopped him. ''Leave it, Cap,''

''And how are we going to go on the other side?'' Steve asked.

''Just take my hand.'' Steve looked at him like he was crazy but...he trusted him. He took his hand and instantly was in front of the engine and felt his stomach a little sick.

''What does it look like?''They heard Tony say in their ear.

'It seems to run on some form of electricity.'' Steve said having no clue about this staff.

After a few minutes Rolf asked Tony what should they do next.

''Even if clear the rotors this thing won't re-engine without a jump, I am going to get in the push it.''

''If that thing gets up to speed, you will get shredded.'' Steve yelled at Tony.

''That stator control unit can reverse the polarity long enough to disengage marvel and that could-''

''Speak english.'' Steve interrupted him.

''Uncle I believe you realize we have no clue about that.'' Rolf continued.

''You see that red level?'' Both cap and the wizard looked at the other side of the platform. ''It will slow the rotors down long enough for me to get out. Stand by it and wait for my word.''

''Got it.'' Steve told him.

Rolf as Steve talked with Tony saw some men coming inside ready to blow up their asses. ''Steve'' He nodded at them. Steve jumped up and threw the grenade away and they started fighting.

...

''Hill'' Fury exclaimed.

''We lose one more engine, we won't be. Somebody's got to get inside and patch that engine.'' Alice heard Maria Hill say.

''Tony you copy that?''Richard asked.

Upon hearing Hulk roar once more, Alice grew concerned. She couldn't shake the thought that Natasha was with Banner and might be in danger.

''Natasha.'' She called, Fury and her father turned and looked at her. ''She was with the banner she may be in danger, I will go find her.'' Richard immediately kissed her head and whispered ''Be carful'' He nodded and left.

When she went back to the lab and jumped inside where Bruce and Nat fell. She followed the roars and grabbed her wand ready to attack in case Bruce-Hulk tried to kill somebody. She finally found them, they became aware of her.

''Bruce please calm down you have to return, we need you.'' Alice watched his angry face, but before Hulk hurt her or Natasha, all of a sudden Thor appeared and threw him into another room Alice ran to Natasha to see if she was hurt as Thor and Hulk were fighting.

Natasha was against the wall with her knees to her chest, shocked. Alice tried to calm her down.

''Are you hurt, did he do something?'' Alice asked her but Natasha shook her head.

''What about you?''Natasha asked.

''I am a bit terrified but ok.''

''it's Barton,'' The girls heard Fury through the come took our systems. He is headed for the detention level. Does anyone copy?''Fury asked.

''Agent Romanoff and Alice Scamander we are fine.''Natasha told him before she and Alice ran down the corridos to find him. ''Maybe it's better if you stay here or go to Fury.''

''I am not going to let you go alone.''

''Ok but maybe it better if you leave Clint to me, stay hidden and if the condition comes out of the line then do whatever it takes.'' Natasha advised her and Alice only nodded her head.

Clint walked alone as Natasha and Alice creep up beside him. Clint in a lighting move pointed one arrow at Natasha making her freeze. Alice stayed hidden but had her wand in case Natasha needed her help. Just then, Clint dropped the arrow, grabbed a knife, and started attacking her.

She waited until the right moment to push him away without hurting Nat. The Russian girl kicked him hard, he swung at Nat but she was faster and grabbed his arm twisting making him scream in pain. They continued fighting but when Clint locked Natasha having the knife in her throat Alice pointed her wand and said''Stupify''.

Clint fell on his butt, Alice punched him in the face and they started fighting. She had an idea 'revelation spell' she thought. With another punch from Nat, Clint fell to the ground and somehow he wasn't under Loki's spell anymore.

''Natasha?'' Clint asked ''Who are you?'' He eyes fell on the young British girl.

''Alice sir. Alice Scamander'' She helped him stand up '' I don't believe now it's the best time to explain-

''agent Coulson is down.'' They heard Fury announce.

Chapter Text

Following the news of Phil Coulson's passing, Alice, Rolf, and the rest of the team gathered in the meeting room. Fury appeared visibly upset. Phil was renowned as one of the agency's top agents, and despite his reluctance to acknowledge his friendships, it was understandable for Fury to be affected. While Alice didn't have a personal connection with Phil, she could sense that he was a genuinely good person.

''They called it.'' Fury told them. He took some cards from his jacket covered in blood and gave them to Steve. ''They were in Phil's jacket. Guess he never gets to sign them.''

As Steve took the cards in his hands Alice got a chance to look at them. They were from World War Two with Steve as Captain America. The girl looked first at the cards and then at Steve, he seemed upset seeing Phil's blood on the cards and maybe a bit sad he didn't sign them when he first saw him. It could be his last wish.

Alice placed her hand on his trying to comfort him but he was too distracted from his thoughts to notice who touched him.

''We are dead in the air up here..Our communications, location of the cube, Banner and Thor.'' Fury continued ''I have got nothing for you, lost my one good eye. Maybe I had that coming. Yes, we were going to build an arsenal with the Tesseract. I never put all of my chips on that number, because I playing something even riskier. There was an idea Stark knows, called the Avengers initiative.'' Alice and Rolf looked at each other

''The Avengers?'' Rolf asked ''Wait Phill told us something when he came to uncle's house but he never explained what it was.''

''Exactly, this idea was to bring together a group of remarkable people to see if they could become something more. See if they could work together when we need them to, to fight the battles we never could.''He explained and the kids nodded in understanding.

''This why you wanted us or just for Loki?'' Alice asked.

''Well not exactly, I thought it could be a good idea but I wanted to talk with you first.''Fury crossed his arms.

''Phill even if he didn't know about you two, died believing in that idea, in heroes.''The director said. Alice shot up her head and noticed her godfather stood up and left. The British girl glanced at her brother and he gave her a look to follow her godfather.

''Go, see how he is and try to calm him down please.'' Rolf suggested and Alice left the room.

Finally, she found where Loki's cell was, looking at it. He turned and noticed the girl watching him, she came closer and hugged him.''Fury wants you, isn't he?''Tony realized. ''Are you gonna do it?''

''I don't know, we have to talk with dad.'' Alice said and buried her head in his chest.

''Don't do it, sweetheart, I don't want to lose you. You see what happened to agent Coulson.'' Tony said.

''I know but... you had forgotten a detail. I am a witch and I can protect myself.'' Alice defended herself. Tony opened his mouth to speak when Steve entered. He crossed his arms leaning against the railing behind him, as Tony glanced at him.

''I am sorry.'' Captain apologised, Alice shook her head and let him continue. ''Was he married?'' Steve asked again

''No.'' Tony answers simply and wraps his hands around Alice's shoulders.

''I am sorry. He looked like a good man.'' Steve said, Tony scoffed.

''He was an idiot''

''Why? For believing.''Steve asked confused.

''For taking alone Loki,'' Tony responded.

''He was doing his job.'' Steve defended the dead man but Tony didn't seem to agree with this opinion and shook his head.

''He was out of his league. He should have waited-"

''Sometimes uncle, it's not wise to wait. I know this choice costs his life but he decided it and ... he had to be very brave to do it and he was.'' Alice interrupted him. When those words came out of her mouth, she was thinking about how many wizards sacrificed themselves so their relatives could be free.

She looked at Steve because he was in the same place, he wanted to fight in World War two to help his country, as the other soldiers did and if he died he would die as a hero. All the people should be proud of the men and women who fought for freedom, they could die but it would be for the next generation.

''Sometimes Tony there isn't a way out." Steve told him.

''Right, and how did that work for him?'' Tony asked him, Alice opened her mouth to repeat what she said before but Steve was faster.

''As your goddaughter had already said he was brave enough to do it. Yeah, I know, maybe a little stupid but he tried.'' Steve looked at the empty cell so did Alice and asked again" Is it the first time you lost a soldier?''

''We are NOT soldiers captain.''He spat and walked with Alice up to him.''I am not marching Fury's live.''

''Trust no one is.'' Steve sigh.

''Please don't fight again we need to stay together.'' Alice move between them.

''This is Loki's plan, to tear us apart.'' Steve started.

''He had to conquer his greed, but he knows he has to take us out to win, right?'' Tony asked and they nodded.

''He wants to beat us, and he wants to be seen doing it. He wants an audience.''

''Yeah that's a preview, this is an opening night, and Loki is a full-tilly diva. He wants Flowers and parades he wants a monument built in the skies with his name plastered-''and then paused surprised and frustrated realizing what Loki would do next.

''son of a bitch.'' Tony so swore.

''What happened Uncle Tony?'' Both Alice and Steve were confused about his reaction.

''He is going to Stark tower, MY TOWER.''Tony shout.

''Then we have to go there, I am going to inform Nat and Clint''Alice looked at Steve''Steve go tell that to the others'' and he nodded as he saw Alice leave the room.

''Go!'' Tony informed him as Steve nodded his head.

The witch walked down the hallway, hoping she could find Nat and Clint somewhere there. She opened a door to the medical room where Nat and Clint were resting.

''I am sorry but we don't have time for resting we have to go.'' She said and the pair stood up

''Go where?''

''We will tell you on the way.'' Steve appeared from behind Alice. ''Can you fly on one of those jets?'' Talking to the man.

''I can!'' Clint answered, Steve nodded. ''Do you have a suit ?''

''I do.''

''Then suit up''

They walked out to give Clint some minutes, as Steve glanced at the young girl next to him. ''Are you ok?'' He whispered, she simply nodded her head and gave him a small smile.

When Clint was ready they began making their way to the small plane, but a young pilot stopped them from blocking their way.

''You are not authorized to be here-''

"Oscausi.'' Alice grabbed her wand and silenced him not seeing the surprised Clint.

He didn't have the time to talk so much with her and see her in action so it was a little weird for him.

''So just don't.''

The pilot moved to the side allowing them to step on the jet, he touched the place where his mouth was supposed to be but there was nothing there. He started making ridiculous moves so he would get their attention.

''Ahh, Alice I think you forgot something.'' The red hair woman told her and pointed to the young pilot.

''Yea''She pointed to him and whispered the spell and his mouth came back. Just then she saw someone he wasn't expecting.''Dad? what are you doing here''

''Well, I wouldn't let my kids fight alone.'' Richard said with confidence. ''Now time for work''

He came closer to his daughter and whispered in her ear, " Good job with the agent.'' Alice smiled at him and kissed him on the cheek.

Chapter Text

''Stark, we are heading northeast.'' Natasha said on the phone that they arrived in New York.

''What, did you stop for drive-thru? Swing up park, I am going to lay 'em out for you '' Tony responded as Clint and Natasha lowered the jet's gun and started firing at the aliens that Tony had laid out.

Natasha and Clint led the quintet towards the Stark Tower, where Alice saw Thor and Loki fighting.

''Nat?'' Clint asked as he looked at the two gods.

''See him.''

Before the pilots do anything, Loki aims the sceptre at them and blows one of the jet's engines. Steve and the wizards tried to hold onto something so they didn't fall on the floor. What Loki did made the jet spin around while Natasha and Clint tried to land the jet on the street.

The three agents and the wizards ran out of the jet and arrived in a destroyed building in front of them. Suddenly, a portal opened up in the sky above the Stark Tower, and some aliens, whom they suspected were Loki's army, the one Thor had told them about before. Chitauri.The six of them looked up at the huge 'monster alien' witch just flown overhead.

''Merlin's beard! ''Alice swore as she and Rolf saw with wide eyes at the number of creatures pouring from the portal. Richard looked at his children and called them ''Just be careful, I want you in one peace.''

''Stark are you seeing this ?'' Steve asked Tony as they stared at the army.

''Seeing, still working on believing. Where is Banner? Did he show up yet?''Tony asked them.

''Banner?'' Steve and Richard questioned at the same time confused.

''Just keep me posted''Tony responded.

Alice looked around, seeing the beautiful New York streets destroyed. She wasn't paying attention and then Steve pulled her down so they could hide behind a taxi along with Natasha and the others.

''We have got civilians still trapped up here.'' Clint realized and pointed to a building.

''Of course, we have, it would be a miracle if we wouldn't. '' Rolf muttered to himself, though his words were loud enough to be heard by others. Suddenly, alien ships began to bombard the buildings, unleashing destruction and attacking innocent people. The screams of those trying to escape filled the air. Witnessing this chaos was utterly terrifying; the entire city block was engulfed in flames, chaos unfolding in every direction.

''Loki.'' Steve muttered.

When Alice witnessed a mother pushing a stroller with her child running beside her to save their lives, she quickly sprang into action. Unfortunately, the child fell to the ground with the mother a few meters away from the little boy, and a dangerous situation arose when an alien in a car threatened them with a weapon. Without hesitation, Alice bravely rushed over, picked up the child, and rolled herself and the child on the ground so the flames couldn't hurt the kid.

When she ran, both Steve and Rolf screamed her name but she didn't turn. She didn't have time to make a shield between them and the flames but fortunately for her, Richard was fast enough. He starts fighting with the aliens as his daughter helps the boy to return to his mother.

''Are you ok ?''She asked and the boy nodded his head shocked.''Take your kids and leave now it's not safe.'' She said to the mother. The woman thanked her and left as soon as possible.

''Captain go, we have them.'' Rolf called him.

''Are you sure?'' Steve asked.

''Yes go now''.

Alice ran to her father and started to fight by his side as Newt helped Clint free civilians stuck in a bus.

''Bombarda'' ''infinito'' ''lacarnum inflamori'' ''reducto'' ''stupify '' all those spells had been heard from Alice her father and her brother. They used every spell that could help them, it was aliens something unfamiliar to them. Yes, they had fought with many other creatures but now they fought with the unknown. Lucky for them, they were powerful and every spell, even the weakest and simplest, helped them to succeed.

Lucky for them, they were powerful and every spell, even the weakest and simplest, helped them to succeed

They killed every Chitauri who got close to civilians

''It's like Budapest all over again.'' Natasha told Clint.

''I think you and me remember Budapest very differantly''Clint said

''Why what happen there'' Rolf asked confused

Natasha glanced at Rolf and shot an alien behind him.''Well, this is a story for another time. If we come alive out of this I will tell you." Rolf smirked with her promise and returned to fight.

Alice managed to maintain her composure even as she found herself surrounded by a group of extraterrestrial beings who had their weapons trained on her. Without showing any signs of fear, she calmly gestured upwards, and in that instant, a colossal fire-breathing dragon materialized from the sky. The majestic creature swooped around with an imposing presence, its flames incinerating all the Chitauri forces that had encircled Alice. Witnessing the awe-inspiring sight, Alice couldn't help but feel a sense of relief and gratitude for the unexpected yet timely intervention.

When all the aliens were gone, Alice approached her brother ''Do you think it would be a good idea to bring the creatures here?'' Rolf had some doubts about it. While it seemed like a good idea, it also appeared to be quite risky. ''I do not know.'' He pulled her down and killed an alien behind her.

Alice saw Steve come back saving Clint by pushing an alien with his metal shield. When they started to circle them and thought they wouldn't make it a bolt of thunder took all of them down. It was Thor. He was on the ground, Rolf went and helped him stand up. ''Thank you son.'' Thor said and Rolf nodded his head.

''What's the story upstairs?'' Steve asked Thor.

''The powers surrounding the cube are impenetrable.'' Thor replayed.

''Thor is right. We gotta deal with these guys'' They heard Tony say in their ears.

''How do we do this ?''Natasha asked tired, and out of breath.

''As a team ''Steve answered her.

''Captain is right, we have to fight together.'' Richard said out of breath. He indeed was a wizard but he wasn't so young. Newt saw him and came closer in case he needed a hand to stay standing but his father was very proud to ask for help.

''I have unfinished business with Loki.'' Thor said angrily.

''Yeah...get in line''Clint commented as he played with his arrows.

''Save it. Loki is gonna keep this fight focused on us and that's what we need. Without him, these things could run wild. We got Stark up top, he is gonna need us .''Steve explained but stopped when he heard the sound of a bike behind him. They turned and looked it was Bruce.

''So, this all seems horrible'' Bruce walked over to them.

''Trust me this is nothing, we have seen-fought worse'' Rolf said with confidence as Richard rolled his eyes.

''Stark? we got him.'' Steve announced.

''Banner?''

''Yea he is here''Richard responded.

''Then tell him to suit up. I am bringing the party to you.'' they hear Tony say as he flies with the Chitauri behind him.

''I don't how is that party'' Natasha said.

''Well, it's not like the usual parties Tony throws'' Richard joked.

''Definitely '' Alice and Rolf said at the same time looking nowhere but the monster who came closer and closer.

''Doctor Banner now might be a really good time for you to get angry,'' Steve told him

''That's my secret cap. I am always angry.''

Just in the nick of time, Bruce transformed dramatically into the massive, green-hued Hulk, his muscles bulging as he forcefully pushed a pathetic, snarling monster right in the face. Meanwhile, Steve quickly grasped Alice around her waist, pulling her snugly against his chest to offer her comfort and protection. As he raised his shield to deflect incoming danger, Alice felt a fluttering sensation—happy butterflies dancing in her stomach. Yet, she wasn't the only one experiencing intense feelings; Steve, too, felt a surprising warmth and tenderness.

Across the chaos, Rolf graciously took Natasha's hand, drawing her closer into his side. With quiet determination, he invoked a powerful protection spell around them both, casting a shimmering barrier that shimmered like a shield of light, standing as a safeguard amidst the turmoil.

Chapter Text

____________________________________________________

The heroes gathered in a tight circle, their expressions a mix of determination and concern as they surveyed the aftermath of the chaos that had unfolded in the vibrant city of New York. The skyline, once a symbol of hope and resilience, now bore the scars of battle—charred buildings and shattered glass illuminated by the flickering lights of emergency vehicles. Each hero could sense a lingering tension in the air, an unshakeable feeling that the threat was far from over. With their hearts pounding and minds racing, they exchanged glances, silently acknowledging the challenge that still lay ahead.

''Guys.'' Alice called quite nervous pointing at the sky. They looked up and saw thousands of Chitauri coming out from the portal as if they would never stop.

''Call it cap.'' Tony told Steve.

''Alright listen up. Until we can close the portal up there, we are gonna use containment. Barton, I want you on that roof eyes on everything. Call out patterns and strays. Stark you got the perimeter. Anything gets more than three blocks out, you turn it back or you turn it to ash.'' Steve ordered first at Clint and then at Tony.

''Wanna give a lift ?'' Clint asked Tony.

''Right. Better clench up Loegolas.'' Tony commented and grabbed Clint by the arm flying to the top of the building.

''Thor you gotta true and bottleneck that portal. Slow it down, you have got the lighting. Light the bastards up.'' Steve started again while Thor nodded as he swung his hammer and left.

''All the others here with me. Stay on the ground.'' Steve said and turned at Hulk ''And Hulk. Smash!''

Hulk smiled a bit and started smashing some aliens when he jumped into a building. Alice watched Thor on the tower where he was raising his hammer to summon a bolt of lightning hitting the Chiatauri who came straight out of the portal. The army of aliens fell from the sky and landed lifelessly on the ground.

''Don't die, both of you, please,'' Rochard begged his children. Both siblings smiled a little as they nodded and started fighting again along with Steve and Natasha.

''Captain, none of this will mean a damn thing if we don't close that portal ''Rolf screamed at Steve hoping he would hear him.''We fight them but they still come out of the portal''

''Steve we have to close it, otherwise, we are gonna stay here forever,'' Alice added making Richard and Natasha nod in agreement.

Steve looked at the portal ''Our biggest guns couldn't touch it. I don't know if your magic could be more successful.''

''Well, maybe it's not about guns.''Natasha realized

''You wanna get up there? Are you crazy?''Alice asked yelling as she blew fire from her wand. Natasha nodded with a psycho smile.

''If you want that, you gonna need a ride''Steve said.

''I got a ride, I could use a lift through,'' Natasha told him.

''Are you sure about this?'' Steve asked

''Yeah it's gonna be fun''

Everything unfolded in a matter of seconds. Alice quickly recognised Natasha's intentions and shouted a warning, knowing she could teleport with her safely. However, it was too late to avert the situation. Determined to help, Alice sprinted towards Steve, leaping onto the car first before jumping onto his shield. During the action, she successfully grabbed hold of a flying chariot, ready to assist in whatever came next.

''She is good, you can't deny that." Rold called, noticing Nat's moves.

''Captain, the bank on forty-second and past Madison, they caught a lot of civilians there.'' They heard Clint in their ears over the com.

''I am on it'' Steve answered.

''You are not going alone. I am coming with you,'' Alice told him.

''No, stay here, your father and brother may need you.'' Steve put his hand on her shoulder, trying to stop her.

''Cap, Alice go, we have them'' Richard's voice had been heard. Steve nodded and made to follow him.

Alice and Steve sprinted to the bank side by side, but soon Alice began to feel unwell. Steve picked up on her discomfort and came to a halt. "I can't breathe right now," she declared firmly. "I need a new pair of lungs."

''It's ok just focus on your breath and my voice, breath in breath out'' Steve told her.

''Go now you are gonna be late, I will be alright'' Alice looked at his crystal blue eyes, and they calmed her down.

''No, I can-''Steve started to say.

''Go'' She orders him.

Steve nodded his head and started running even if he didn't want to leave her alone. He turned and yelled at her ''You know I am the captain here.'' Alice let out a cry at his comment. A few minutes passed and she started feeling better so she teleported a few meters away from Steve.

The girl heard Steve telling everyone to clear out and go and ran to him are you alright ?''The soldier asked her with worried

''Yeah, never better'' An answer that makes him smile.

She started once again throw spells at the aliens but wasn't fast enough to protect Steve from a blue blast which sent Steve down.''Steve !''She screamed '' Are you alright?''

Just then Thor joined them and helped him stand on his feet ''What you are getting sleepy?''Thor asked him and made the smile.

''I can close it. Can anybody hear me? I can close the portal?''Natasha said over the com

''Do it ''Steve quickly said but Tony cut him.

''No wait.'' That left Alice, Rolf and the others shocked.

''Stark these things are still coming.''

''I got a nuke coming in, it's gonna blow in less than a minute. ''Tony responded '' and I know where to put it.''

''Uncle NO isn't too dangerous. Don't do it.'' Rolf screamed trying to persuade him

''Tony don't you dare do it .''Richard yelled at him.''We can find something else, not this.''

''I am sorry Richard but I have to.''

'' Uncle please.'' Alice and Rolf said at the same time.

''Kids in case I die, I love you both.'' Was Tony's last words.

''Close it.'' Steve yelled and ran at Alice who was ready to fall while tears came out of her eyes. Steve hugged her but she screamed over and over again as she tried to free herself from his hug. Unfortunately for her, Steve was stronger.

''Son of a gun.'' Steve said.

All of them saw Tony falling from the sky '' He is not slowing down'' Thor said and started to swing his hammer to fly and save Tony but Hulk caught him first and put him on the ground again.

They ran at him, Thor ripped Tony's helmet, and Richard put Tony's head on his lap as Alice bent down next to him to see if he was breathing .''No... NO '' She sobbed. Steve bent down behind her and placed her head in his chest while he was rubbing her back. Rolf turned around so they would not see him cry. Hulk let a roar from beside them and Tony's eyes spring open again.

''What the hell. What just happened? Please tell me nobody kissed me.'' Tony looked at Richard behind him '' oh hell Richard why are standing on top of my head like the devil.'' Making Richard laugh and push his head a little.

Alice threw her arms around Tony and hugged him and Rolf did the same '' Don't you da-dare scare us like that e-ever again'' Alice told him. Tony wiped her tears away from her cheek and played with his nephew's messy hair.

''We won'' Steve announced with relief.

''Alright, good job guys! Let's not come in tomorrow. Let's just take a day. Have you ever tried shawarma? There is a shawarma joint about two blocks down from here. I don't know what it is but I want to try it.''Tony told them and Richard sighed and smiled.

''You are unbelievable ''Richard laughed

'' But you love me too much bestie''Tony said also laughing.

''We are not finished here,'' Thor announced and all looked at Stark Tower understanding what he meant.

'And then shawarma after.'' Tony mutters.

They all gathered at the tower as Clint aimed his bow and arrow at Loki who was on the ground staring at them. '' If that's all the same I will take that drink now'' he said

Chapter Text

They made Tony's wish true and went to the Shawarma, they sat exhausted, all of them. Alice left her wand on the table and hugged her neck with her arms, she could feel Steve's eyes on her. She turned and smiled at him and pushed some of his hair out of his gorgeous face. Unfortunately, she touched his huge wound and he hissed in pain.
''Sorry,'' She whispered.

''It's ok'' He took her hand and kissed it gently making her blush but didn't have time to answer because the waiter came and asked for their order.

''The dinner was perfect but we have a lot of work to do.'' Richard said when he finished his dinner leaving them in shock. They turned and looked at him, it was unexpectable his answer but his kids realized that the job he was talking about, was the damages.

''Yeah we have work to do, we will see you later in the Stark Tower,'' Rolf said as he stood up.

''I will see you later.'' Alice whispered to Steve, earning a smile and nod.

They looked at the damages and started rebuilding the buildings with just a swing of their wands while a lot of people watching them but for some reason, they didn't record them.

''I think we are done here.'' Richard commented.

A few days later it was time for Thor and Loki to turn back in Asgard. Alice was in her godfather's car with her family on the way to Central Park.

''Tony you know we are not immortals, can you please slow down?'' Richard told him, of course, none of them had forgotten how fast Tony wanted to drive but they hoped this time they would arrive alive at their destination.

'' You are overreacting like always. Anyway, I won't need to, we have arrived,''

Alice saw Steve sitting on his motorcycle and waved at him. Then Rolf walked out of the car and opened the door to his sister like a true gentleman. She took his hand and went next to Steve. Tony and her father followed them holding a suitcase with the tesseract in it. Thor and Loki had arrived as well, while the adopted brother was handcuffed and muzzled.

Bruce took the Tesseract from Tony and placed it in a container Shelving was holding. Alice noticed Steve had a cold look on his face, she suggested he was worried and hoping never to see it again. It was a very dangerous weapon.

''No big goodbye hug ?'' Alice surprised the god who smiled and approached her.

''Of course my little 'witch'. '' He laughed as wrap his big arms around her. ''Take care of yourself kid.''

''What happened to Lady Alice?''Alice teased him making the god of thunder smile.

Thor turned to Rolf and shook hands with him ''It was good meeting you kid and ... sorry for what I said... you know in the lab.''

''No problem, it was nice to meet you too but make sure this guy '' pointed to Loki ''Stay quiet and safe. We don't want to blow the earth again.'' Thor nodded and went to the others to say goodbye. A blue blast surrounded them and they were gone.

Natasha and Clint came closer to wizards and Steve while Bruce, her godfather, and dad were talking.

''I believe you are leaving too'' Alice said sadly.

''Not for too long, you are gonna see us again.''Natasha hugged her and whispered in her ear '' ask him out don't be afraid to make a move''

That comment made Alice red from embarrassment. She liked Steve, even if she didn't know him very much, but wasn't happy that it was so noticeable. ''I will see you soon and we can have the girl talk''Nat winked and left space for Clint to hug the wizards.

''Kids it was nice meeting you, I hope I can get to know you better ''Clint shook hands with them and left with Nat. Rolf made a note to his sister to go to Steve who was not far away from them and went to his father.

''I think it's time to leave'' Rolf announced

'' But we are waiting for your sister she still talking with Captain.'' Tony said first.

''Trust me, uncle, she won't need a ride.'' Rolf said smiling as he looked at his sister.

''You are not gonna get rid of me that easy as you can see

''You are not gonna get rid of me that easy as you can see.'' Alice commented.

''I didn't hope so.'' He smiled and hugged her unexpectable, she felt like the world stopped. She could feel his breath on her neck making her a little weak in the knees as she smelt his amazing perfume .''How long are you going to stay?''

''I don't know, maybe a year or two, after that, I have to return to work. ''Alice told him

''Do you want a tour of New York? I hope you are not afraid of bikes?''

''I thought you would never ask'' Alice said with a smile '' I don't think it would be more difficult than riding a broom'' making him let out a laugh.

The four men turned and looked at them realizing the girl didn't have the intent to return with them, Alice smiled and said ''I will see you later ''.

''Richard'' Steve called ''I will bring her home safe I promise ''

''You better, otherwise...'' Rolf threatened him even though he had a teasing smile on his face.

Richard laughed but deep down it made him feel weird. After all, she was his little girl but Steve was a good man.

''So, from where the tour is going to start?'' Alice asked but Steve didn't answer, he gave her the same bright smile and started the ride.

Chapter Text

Ιt's been a few days since the battle, and Alice seemed to grow closer and closer to Steve even though the blushes were still there. They have been on a few dates for coffee or a walk in Central Park, but neither of them made a move for something more.

Steve wanted to take her to Captain America's exhibition. He thought it was a good idea so she could get to know his past and how his life used to be. He wasn't so sure if it was a good idea, but still, he wanted to go out with her. So he picked up his phone and called Stark Tower, knowing she didn't have a mobile phone.

Meanwhile in the Tower Rolf and Alice were in their suitcase caring for their animals. Rolf was checking the broken wing of a dirocawl while Alice was dropping eye drops on mooncalves.

''Well, little boy it seems you are not gonna wear plaster very long.'' And pet his head. ''How are moonclaves?''

''Perfect, their eyes are not bloodshot.'' She said and all the six moonclaves jumped on her dropping the girl on the ground and started kissing her face.

''Ok ok guys, I think that's enough.'' He laughed and helped his sister to stand on her own feet.'' thank you for your help''

''You don't have to thank me, they are mine too.''

''You know what I mean. You could spend your time with your captain but you are here with your boring brother.'' He smirked and hugged her.

''He is not MY captain, Rolf '' She said and he gave her a look. ''I mean it, we are just friends. After all, sometimes I think his mind is still in his 40s like he has an undone business there.''

Alice tried to reassure her brother, insisting that their relationship was strictly platonic. However, beneath her words lay a deep emotional turmoil. Every time she caught his eye, an internal voice whispered her true feelings, reminding her of the yearning in her heart. She couldn't shake the desire to be more than just friends, a longing that only intensified with each shared moment. It was as if their laughter and lighthearted banter only highlighted what was missing—a deeper connection that she secretly craved.

It was very soon but she couldn't stop thinking how it would be if she kissed that amazing lips, how their naked bodies would feel if they were finally one. Her mind was playing games with her making bigger the fire inside her. She catches herself plenty of times having inappropriate thoughts about this Greek god when she is alone in bed and-

''Alice I have seen the way he looks at you and trust me when I say, he has a crush on you and if he didn't he would be blind. Who knows maybe he is your soulmate''.

Those words crash in her heart. Yeah, she felt this need to be close to Steve but at the same time, it was weird, after Cedric's death nobody made her feel this way, nobody made her heart beat so fast with only one stare. One touch.

''Anyway, I would like some tea. Do you want some ?''Her brother breaks her from her thoughts.

''You already know the answer, go and I will check Timmy's temperature (Augurey)''

Rolf was preparing their favourite apple cinnamon tea when he heard the phone, he didn't know if it was wise to pick it up but it didn't stop ringing. 'Maybe it is Peper ' he thought and picked it up.

''Hello you called Stark Tower.'' Rolf answered the phone.

''Rolf good morning how are you ?''Steve greeted him.

'' I am good captain, how are you?" Rolf smiled knowing deep down the reason behind this ''unexpected'' call.

''I am happy. How are your creatures?''

'' Listen cap, no offence but both of us know you didn't call to learn about our creature's health.'' He laughed " Give me a moment to hand the phone to my sister, we were feeding the creatures and I came to make ourselves some tea''

''ok, I will wait.''

Rolf swung his wand ''wingardium leviOsa'' and two teas along with some biscuits flew in the air. He came downstairs and called his sister '' Alice, Steve is on the phone. He was you.''

She took the phone from her brother and talked to Steve.'' good morning ''

''Hi, how are you'' Steve asked nervously

''Good, you ?''

''Good, I was wondering... if you want, of course, you can deny- if you wanted to go out today maybe for dinner?'' Steve said

''Yeah why not, but I have another suggestion.'' She said as she blushed. Steve sighed with relief not realizing he had been holding his breath.

''ok, what is it? '' Steve asked

''I did some research and I found out there was a Captain America exhibition and I was thinking if you would like to go first there as a trip.''

''Yes of course I don't have a problem Steve replied honestly

''Really?''

''Yeah.'' and laughed ''I will pick you up in two hours, is ts ok?''

''Perfect, see you soon.'' And closed the phone.

Steve had a huge smile on his face without even realizing, this girl had something he couldn't explain. He took out of his pocket Peggy's picture and looked at he, yes she was his first love but that didn't mean she was meant to be his last, he had to move on, he deserved it.

He couldn't deny her beauty and her strong personality who was able to win every man out there and kill him with only one look but...nothing compared to Alice. Her eyes... he could lost in the blue of them.

''So where is he gonna take you?'' Rolf asked as he brushed Demiguise's hair.

''Captain America exhibition first and a dinner after'' he nodded and kept looking at her for a few seconds ''What?''

''I didn't say anything.'' He laughed and shook his shoulders

''You have stupid that look again, tell me what happened''

''I just expected a date more private and you know like those things you read in muggle books, holdings hands, walk on the beach or a tree k-i-s-s-i- Ouch'' Rolf walked toward her while he was talking and she spanked him in the arm smiling.

''You deserved that ''

''oh did I, did I? '' he came closer

''Yes you did''

''Ok, then you deserve this '' he started tickling her stomach, neck, and everywhere as he begged him to stop without stopping laughing. She succeeded and escaped from his hug and started running into the room Rolf behind her trying to catch her.

They were always like this, even when they fought they were like little children. Neither the war nor this battle succeed in taking this from them, the hope. The hope was that things would change and they would smile and laugh again like in the old times.

Chapter Text

Two hours later, Alice was ready for their ''date ''while Steve was out of Stark Tower.

Steve was lost in his thought when a silver new r8 Audi Spyder car parked behind him and a familiar figure came out of it.

Steve was lost in his thought when a silver new r8 Audi Spyder car parked behind him and a familiar figure came out of it

''Rogers''Tony called

''Stark'' Steve shook hands with him

''Alice told me you were going out'' Steve nodded his head '' and I would like to give you this.'' He handed a car key to Steve who had a confused look on his face.''I am not going to let my little girl go to Washington on a bike so are going with one of the mine cars, otherwise, I will rip your throat. Just be careful with my girls''

''Wait, girls?'' Steve asked

''My cars are my girls too, so don't scratch her popsicle. Oh, I was gonna forget that, this is for you, read it when you are alone.'' Tony gave him a folder but he didn't open it as Tony said.

''I am glad to see you didn't murder him'' Alice's voice was heard.

''Not yet...'' Tony replied'' Have a great day, captain bring back my girl safe.''He kissed his goddaughter's head and left

''Are you ready to go?'' Steve asked and open the car door for her

''Wait aren't we gonna go with you, Harley?''

''Nope''Alice took his hand and get inside the car.

''Nope''Alice took his hand and get inside the car

-it how Alice dressed .-

They entered Captain America's exhibition and amazed Alice look around to find pictures of Steve in uniform with other men who fought together and the American flag waving behind them.

'...A symbol to the nation. A hero to the world. The story of Captain America is one of honor bravery and sacrifice.'

So many locals and tourists were taking pictures and talking about the little boy from Brooklyn and what he had done.

'Denied enlistment due to poor health, Steven Rogers was chosen for a program unique in the annals of American warfare. One that would transform him into the world's first super soldier.'

A special picture caught her attention one was smaller and thin while the other was tall and muscular. It was Steve, before the serum and after. She got closer as Steve kept being near her. Yes, Steve is a very attractive man but he was cute even before the serum.

''This is how I was and the reason why I had never had a girlfriend, I wasn't their type, they preferred tall muscular guys who knew nothing about them and didn't care about anything else but ... sleep with them. Who would want someone thin and prone to diseases?''

Alice was in shock, she couldn't believe her ears. First with how Steve used to see himself back then and second with the dumbness girls back there had. If she must be honest, then yes, Steve wasn't so an attractive man back in the '40s but still, he was the cute guy who respect women and could be able to make them feel like queens. Who girl wouldn't want that?

''I was disgusting to say it '' He said and leaned down his head

''Hey, '' She touched his cheek and examined his blue eyes.''Never talk like that for yourself. You have one of the bravest and kindest hearts I have ever seen and trust me when I say you deserve the world. You have a heart of gold and if they couldn't realize how amazing you are then it's their problem.''

''thank you Alice'' he touched her fingers. This girl was capable to give him butterflies with only one look and now her words were melting his heart like fire could melt ice.''You are an amazing girl too''

'Where were you my whole life ' he thought for a moment and kept walking.

'Battled tested, Captain America and his howling commandos quickly earned their stripes. Their mission, taking down HYDRA, the NAZI rogue science division.''

They passed some of his belongings like his bike and some uniforms when Alice stopped as she noticed a photo of Steve and one other handsome man his age laughing.

They passed some of his belongings like his bike and some uniforms when Alice stopped as she noticed a photo of Steve and one other handsome man his age laughing

'Best friends since childhood, Bucky Barnes and Steve Rogers were inseparable on both the schoolyard and battlefield. Bucky Barnes is the only howling commando to give his life in service of his country

''This is Bucky, my best friend I talked to you about'' Steve said with a sad tone in his voice, he missed him a lot.

'' He is handsome..., but not like you'' Alice said the last part under her breath so Steve couldn't hear her.

''Yes, he used to have all the girls fall in love with him with one look.''Steve smiled returning all the memories he had of Bucky. He was sure if he was somehow still alive, he would flirt with Alice to piss him off and made finally move.

The British girl hearing the nostalgic tone of his voice touched his shoulder and give him one of her best hugs. It wasn't a coincidence that her friend called her teddy bear, even if she was a short and normal - not so thin or overweight- weight girl she gave the best hugs.

''Why don't we go grab something to eat?''Steve asked as Alice nodded.

They decided to take things simply and eat something from a cadin near them. Time had passed very quickly and it was early in the evening when they walked around the city and saw a little cute patisserie.

''Would you like some ice cream?'' Alice said playfully while Steve smiled. She grabbed his hand and dragged him to the store before he could say anything but he liked this.

''What should I bring to the happy couple?'' the pastry chef asked making Alice and Steve blush.

''I would like the chocolate ice cream please and ... Steve what about you ?''

''umm... maybe the chocolate cookie please''

''Here you are, thank you so much" Of course Steve would never allow Alice to pay even if she insisted.

''Thank you so much, have i nice day'' Alice called as they were leaving

They have been in silence for a few minutes after they finished their ice cream when Alice decided to talk.

''Steve'' He looked at her and stopped walking ''I -I want to apologize to you, for the exhibition.''

Steve looked confused ''why?''

''I know it's hard for you to speak for your past and maybe it's selfish thought but I wanted to know about your life and I was sure you wouldn't talk to me. So I thought that where you wouldn't have to talk and we could get to know each other without saying anything. Maybe it was stupid and now when I say it out loud it is stupid but I understand if you are mad at me.''She said embarrassed and looked down so she didn't have to look into his eyes.

''Alice you don't have to apologize I am not mad at you ... I could never be''

''Really ?''Alice asked and looked at him again. Steve came closer to her ''really''.

.Steve looked first into her blue eyes and then at her pinky lips. He had this need feeling to touch her and feel her lips, her taste. He wanted to have her in his arms all over her body. One hand went to her cheek while the other to her waist and carry her closer to him, Alice felt her whole body shiver from his soft touch on her warm cheek.

She came closer but their lips never touch. A voice was heard from the other side of the road, they turned and saw a labrador running towards them. The little dog separate them and ran but Steve was faster and grabbed his leash as Alice petted the dog to stay calm.

The owner of the dog came running to them ''I am so so sorry''

''It's ok, what's your name cutie?''Alice puts him behind the ears.

''Charlie, thank you so much and I am sorry again '' The stranger took the leash from Steve and left saying his goodbyes.

''It's late we should leave''Alice nodded and followed Steve to the car.

They started to drive back home but Alice was so tired and couldn't keep her eyes open and fell asleep with her head against the widow. Steve after a few minutes noticed she fell asleep ad didn't want to wake her up so he turn and the car and called Richard.

Steve had parked the Audi outside of his house. He opened Alice's door took her hand passed behind his neck and picked her up in bride style hoping not to wake he up. In his eyes, she looked like an angel who came and bring joy to his miserable life. He was hearing some noises from Alice as he went upstairs and when he reached the door Alice opened a little her tired eyes.

''Did we arrive so soon?''She asked with a sleepy voice ''I want my bed''

''sss darling, you will sleep soon''He whispered and felt her breath on his neck, she was smelling his perfume, this oud aroma, strong like when the wood getting burned in the flames. The strangest thing was that she somehow had smelt it before.

She murmured something on Steve's neck that he wasn't able to understand. Now it is time for Steve to feel a shiver.

He couldn't change her dress, it would be inappropriate so he just gently put her in his bed and cover her body with a thin blanket. He turned to leave and sleep on the sofa but the girl's hand wrapped around his wrist and brought him closer.

''Please sleep here, I feel safe with you''He didn't want to argue so he said yes and went to change into his pajamas. He lay down next to her and wrap his hand around her, rubbing her back as Alice's head was on his chest.

''Good night my angel'' He said under his breath and gave her a goodnight kiss on the head.

Chapter Text

It was 6 am and Steve's clock started ringing nonstop. It was the time Steve used to go for a run but it seemed impossible to move when he felt so good with Alice in his arms, so he turned it off.

Steve's eyes glanced at the angelic figure beside him who wrapped her legs around him like a koala. He would give even his life to wake up every day like this every morning, having the British girl in his arms, feeling her touch and showering her with morning kisses until she couldn't breathe.

After so many times he finally decided to leave his girl's warm arms and go for his usual program.

The room was filled with sunrise lights touching Alice's face waking her up. She looked around and realized she wasn't in her room or wearing her pyjamas. Suddenly she remembered what had happened the night before and guessed she was in Steve's room.

''Steve?'' Alice called but didn't take an answer. She got up from the bed to the kitchen where she smelled something really good. It was cinnamon rolls and some fresh croissants on the counter.

''I guessed you would like them,''said a voice from behind her ''It is from the bakery down in the street'' Steve told her as he colsed the bathroom door '' Good morning''

''Good morning and thank you for the breakfast''

''You're welcome, do you want some coffee?''

''No I don't drink coffee but if you have some tea it would be great'' She sat on the chair and looked at him as he was taking a sip of his coffee.

''Well, unfortunately, I don't have tea. I hope a glass of juice could work.''

''Perfect''

''After we eat, let me grab some clothes and we can leave for the Stark Tower ''Alice was curious about why Steve would need extra clothes to return her but she decided not to ask 'he has his reasons 'she thought

Back in Stark Tower Rolf woke up and went to his sister's room. However, to his surprise, she wasn't there. He ran to the kitchen where his father and Uncle were.

''Daaaddd'' Rolf shouted as he came running into the kitchen where Richard and Tony were getting some coffee.

''Good morning dad and uncle Tony, how are you?''Richard said with a sarcastic voice to his son '' A good morning it would be pleasant son, I thought I raised you better "And took a sip of his coffee. ''Vey happy birthday by the way son. I wish you the best.'' He wished him as Tony did too.

''Good morning dad and we don't have time, Alice isn't in her room,'' Rolf said as a worried look appeared on his face but instantly changed in a confused when noticed his father's smirk.

''Capsicle called your father yesterday and asked permission for Alice to sleep in his place. She fell asleep on the way home and he didn't want to wake her up. So she is still there.''

''And you let her? Who are you and what have you done to my father'' Rolf asked his father not believing in his ears. Of course, he didn't have a problem with this relationship. After all, he was the one who pushed Alice to get to know him, but still, it felt weird now. And he was surprised his dad wasn't yelling and was so... cool.

''Yes. She is a grown-up, I trust her and Steve is a good man so I know he is not gonna hurt her.'' Richard said but it seemed he was trying to persuade himself more than his son.

''Dad you don't need to hide with me ''

''OK fine it's not my best she starting to get close to men again, she is my little girl after all even if she is closer to your mother, but I want her to be happy and if Steve is this the one I won't say anything''Richared told him

''Ok ok, I believe you.''

''Well, I must say I didn't expect that '' Natasha came into the room with a suitcase in her hand and Bruce behind her with another one.

''Heyyy'' Rolf kissed her on the cheek''What are you doing here?''

''They are gonna stay here for 3 days, all the team'' Rolf turned and looked at Tony who handed a cup of coffee to Bruce.

''Where is Alice, I can't with all the testosterone here, I need some female.''

''She is coming with capsicle, they hung out last night and she slept there''Tony said.

''Tony...''

''Richard...''

''This is gonna be funny'' Natasha laughed.

''Natashaaa'' she heard someone shouting and when she turned her wish come true. She hugged the British girl tight and shook hands with Steve.

''Imissed you so much''Alice said '' how are you?''

''perfect''

''I am going to say good morning to the others, it was a pleasure to see you again Miss Romanoff''

''Steve you can call me by my real name'' Natasha told him and he nodded his head as he left.

''You have some explaining to do. do'' The assassin turned again to the girl and smirked

''Nothing happened he sees me as a friend '' Alice tried to convince her but Natasha still had a mischievous look on her face.

''Tony said you slept there and this doesn't seem so friendly to me, more like I want to take you to bed and fuck--''

''Natasha'' Alice shout and they both start laughing.

''So I wanted to buy some new clothes, care to join me?''

''Yes Nat, of course, I am going to take a shower, after that I am free''

''ok, I have some work to do first, when I am ready I am gonna call you ok?''Natasha asked while Alice nodded her head to see her agreement.

After the shower, Alice went to the kitchen hoping to find her father or even Rolf to inform him about her plans but the only person she saw was Steve. He was so lost in his thoughts and didn't realize when she came into the room and stood behind him.

He was alone tapping his watch on the counter. It wasn't a normal watch, he opened the lid and inside was a photo of a beautiful young brunet lady dressed in an army uniform and she was sure she knew her from somewhere .'She must be some very close person to him if he sighs all the time' she suspected.

Suddenly Alice sneezed, interrupting Steve from his thoughts and turned immediately towards her. It was the worst time, only the thought of Steve thinking she spied on him made her feel awful.

''Bless you''Steve smieled.

''thank you'' She noticed tears running from his blue eyes and couldn't help herself to ask '' Steve are you alright?''He didn't answer for some minutes which seemed like an eternity to Alice

'' I don't know anymore. It's times when you finally want to move on from your past and leave your life again but... for some reason, something is...just doesn't let you. Have you ever felt it ?''

She nodded her head, saying, '' Does your feeling have something to do with the nice lady in the picture?''

''She was my first love her name is Peggy british like you. Back in the '40s when I was on the plane, I promised her a dance but I never fulfilled that promise. After my 'death,' she moved on, had a husband, a family something I couldn't give her and I want to have that too but...''

'I am sure I know her from somewhere' she thought

'Steve?'' he looked at her'' Do you believe in soulmates or fate? Because I do. If you ask me maybe you weren't meant for each other, you wanted to start something with her but fate had other plans. Maybe it was a sign that it's not the right woman for you.''She sat next to him and touched gently his shoulder.'' so maybe that woman wasn't. Don't be afraid to fall in love again, and even if she disappoints you there will always be people there to help you stand up''

''You advise me but it seems you don't follow this advice."

''Why are you saying that?''

''From what I had heard you never moved on from Cedric. May- maybe it's a little mean what I am about to say but..'' Steve was unsure form how this would sound and it was obvious in his voice too.

''But what?''She asked suspecting what the question would be.

He sighed but found the courage to say the words '' Cedric died... but you didn't move on from what I heard. So it's a little ironic to advise me that and not follow it.''

"It's different with us"

"How so ?"

"There is a potion named Amortentia, the most powerful love potion in the world. It smells different from person to person according to your soulmate." she lowered more as she was finishing, remembering the day in her fifth year back in Hogwarts.

"And ... Was it Cedric?"

''Even if he is not my soulmate I believe he would choose and send the right guy for me from up there ''and point to the sky.

'Something is off' Steve thought.

She kissed his cheek and left to find her brother when she unexpectedly stopped at the door, and as she could hear his thoughts she answered

"And to answer your question, yes I smelt him...but....'' and left her kitchen.

Chapter Text

''Alice thank god I found you. We are ready'' Natasha appeared behind her with Rolf while she was still in the kitchen.

''Oh, Rolf you are coming too? I thought it was a girl's day'' Alice teased him.

''Well it was but I need some clothes too and some feminine opinion, so we are going to spend the day together ''He laughed. Alice rolled her eyes when she felt his arms around both her waist and Natasha's.

''Ok, goodbye Steve''Alice called

''Bye''

''Bye Stevie''

''Goodbye, have a nice day, and Rolf happy birthday'' Steve said and he lost them from his eyes as they existed from the room.

''Rolf why don't you try this one, you should have some formal clothes.''Natasha handed him a dark blue blazer and the matched trousers.

''Let me see it'' Alice came closer to her and took the Blaser to get a better look. ''It's perfect, Rolf you should try it. You have an eye Nat '' She sent the boy to the dressing room.

''Alice, Nat you have made me try the entire store''Rolf complained.

''Not the entire. After all, you said you wanted to buy some clothes'' Natasha said and she gave him the blazer and the trousers. ''Try it with the white shirt you try before the third suit.''

''Wait wait. I think I found the perfect shirt for this'' Alice called and showed it to Nat.

''Well it's not the best choice but if he likes it ...'' And gave it to him.

The girls didn't give him anything else and waited for Rolf to get out. When the boy opened the curtains they gasped. The blazer's colour showed up the bright blue colour of his eyes and the trousers fitting perfectly to his figure emphasize all the details of his body.

It was perfect for him and the best out of all the suits he tried. Even some random girls who were around them tuned in and started at him for so long with daily smiles on their faces as other ones whistled. You could say they thought of him as their next meal.

''Mernlin's beard Rolf

''Mernlin's beard Rolf. You look amazing, stunning.'' She got closer to her brother while he looked in the mirror and put her arm around his waist. ''I am sure when you wear it the girls won't be able to take their eyes off of you''

''I have to agree with that'' Nat said ''Well as you can see it was worth your time.''

''Yeah, I have to admit it you girls have an eye but this was the last one.''

''Ok, go change and we buy it'' Natasha said.

''How much is it?'' Rolf asked.

''No need-''

''No Nat, you are not going to pay for my clothes'' Rolf interrupted her.

'' I am not paying '' She took out a card and showed it to them ''This is Tony's card, he is paying for both of you. So no buts go change so we can buy something for your sister too''

''For me? Why it's Rolf's birthday today? And happy birthday dear brother'' She hugged him tight.

''Awww I thought you had forgotten''

''I would never''

''Happy birthday Rolf '' Nat hugged him too

''Thanks, Nat''

''Well, less talking more shopping, go change''Nat ordered him and smiled ''Alice on the second floor is for women do you want to go upstairs?'' She nodded her head

''Nat what about this one?''Alice showed her a maxi red skirt with a tear until up to her knee and matched it with a black bare-shoulder top.

''It's good but I would like to see you with something sexier so Steve won't be able to take his eyes off of you. Something like this one go try it''

''What do you think Alice?'' It was a halter, short black dress, a little higher from the knee which was like a corset on the chest showing her boobs a little bigger.

''Well ... umm it's a bit sexier than I wanted.'' Alice seemed awkward about i. She wasn't used to wearing dresses which looked so sexy.

''you are right, it doesn't suit you''

''Excuse me, I believe this would look stunning on you sister'' Rolf

(it's the dress in the photo in the beginning''

''I love it Alice said as she walked out of the dressing room and looked at herself in the mirror.

''I think this is the one for you well done Rolf ''

''Thank you brother'' and he kissed her head

''I think it's time to go home'' Rolf replied and both of them agreed but little did he know what his Dad and uncle had planned for him.

''Surprise'' a bunch of balloons were flying in the room as they entered while all the team and all the Scamander family, including his other siblings, were inside with presents and a birthday cake.

''Mom? Dad? What are you doing here?'' Rolf asked surprised seeing what they had planned ''Thank you so much. Did you know about this?'' He asked his sister who looked stunned and surprised like him

''No I didn't tell her because I was sure she would somehow tell you, it's well known that your sister can't keep secrets ''Tony said, letting a little laugh.

''Happy brithday son''His parents hugged him tight '' make a wish and blow the candles''

After they ate their cake Rolf started to open his presents.

''There are some letters and presents over there it's from the Weasleys and the others ''His mother told him and gave them to him.

''Alice there are some letters for you too''Richard said to his daughter and handed her 3 letters one from each of the golden trio.

"For me?" She told the letters from his hand and excused herself to go to her room before the tears started to show up. She sat on her bed she started to read the letters.

Dear Alice,

It's so great to finally talk to you! It feels like forever since you went away a few weeks ago. I hope you're having a good time and doing well. Ron and Harry are keeping busy with work, but they're doing amazing. And as for me, I'm over the moon! Draco finally asked me to marry him and his parents are happy about it too, which is such a relief. I'm just bursting with joy and wish you were here to share in it with me. But don't worry, you'll be here for the wedding. I can't imagine getting married without my best friend by my side. Oh, and Draco says hi and can't wait to see you!

Lots of love Hermione.

Alice burst into tears from the overwhelming emotions. Hermione was one of her best friends, and her absence on Alice's big day was deeply felt. Nonetheless, Alice was determined to be there for Hermione's wedding. After reading Hermione's letter, Alice proceeded to open the second one.

Dear sister,

I hope my letter finds you very well. I miss you so much and I can't wait to feel your hugs again. I am sure Hermione wrote to you about her proposal. As for me and Ron, we are quite busy with the ministry and since mansion him he loves you. I hope to see you again, Sunday dinner is not the same without you.

Love Harry

Meanwhile

''Richard can I talk to you for a moment?''Steve asked

''What is it, captain?''

''Alice ... It's been so long. Where is she?'' He didn't see Richard giving her the letters and was worried.

''Some letters came for her from her friends and ... I think she a little upset. We thought she would need a moment and we let her alone.''Richard sighs ''but you are right it's almost been half an hour...''

''If you like I could look if she is ok''

''Yeah she feels safe with you and I believe it would be better if you went'' Steve didn't need to hear something more, he nodded his head and left to see his girl.

Alice couldn't take it anymore, she hugged her knees with her arms and. burst into tears hugging the letter. She wasn't able to read the third letter but saw who it was and started crying again.

'Fred and George'

She cried so much she didn't pay attention to the person who stood up at her door. Steve gave her a sympathetic look and came closer to bed.

Suddenly Alice felt two arms around her hugging her. Steve rubbed her back as she cried in his chest.

''So everything is gonna be fine, I am with you, I am not gonna leave you.'' was his words.

Chapter Text

The party for Rolf's birthday was perfect and Alice didn't seem to struggle after Steve's visit to comfort her. He helped her very much, it seemed he had a gift for calming her nerves whenever he was around her even if he didn't talk to her. It was like her anchor.

A few weeks passed and Richard along with Rolf left New York cause his holiday break was over and a few months later his son followed him. That meant Alice was left behind with her godfather, which made Steve very happy.

But the time had arrived for Alice to return to England for some preparation for Hermione's wedding. One day a letter was delivered to Alice by the bride telling her it would be her honour if her best friend out of the whole world stood by her side and that the aisle was her ''made of honour''.Alice was delighted by the news and wrote to her immediately accepting the offer without hesitation.

One morning as Alice prepared her suitcase an owl arrived with a letter from Hogwarts. It was from Professor McGonagall, who was now the principal, saying it was important for her to return for some work. With some quick recording, she realized her return would be later by 3 months more than she expected.

''Alice dinner is ready''A voice coming from downstairs interrupted her thoughts

''Yes I am coming Pepper'' she shouted and went downstairs.

''Unfortunately, my return would be later than I expected ''Alice said as she put some of her food in her mouth.

''It's because of the wedding, is something wrong,?''Pepper asked her ''Cause you said you would return in one month''

''No it's not the wedding the reason, they need me back in school, I have to go so...''

''It's ok honey, we will be waiting for you. You are doing your program as you want and you announce it to me''Tony rubbed her hand and kissed her head when he remembered ''Does ... does Capcicle know?''

''Tony...''Pepper warned him

''About my return?'' and Tony nodded his head ''No, I was going to tell him at the airport.''

''Wait-what ?''Tony asked

''He offered to come with me to say goodbye.''Tony sighed as he didn't like the idea.

''When do you leave sweetheart?''Pepper asked her

''In two days. I can't believe it's almost one year I have been here, I have to say it's a little weird to see them back again after so long''

''You'll be a fine kid. So I think we have some strawberry Trifles you made yesterday'' and they laughed as Tony went to the fridge and grabbed the trifles

Two days left and Alice couldn't be more excited to see her family again.

''Aliceeee, Steve is here and it's time to leave''Tony called her. When she came downstairs with her suitcase she ran to Steve to hug him as he wrapped his arms around her waist and spun her around.

''Ready to leave?''He asked while she only nodded. They were very close and Alice could notice his eyes were wetter which meant he was ready to cry. ''Then let's go''

They arrived at the airport and went to give Alice her luggage and check in her tickets.

''It's time honey''Tony hugged her tight ''I will be waiting for you, don't take you too long, have a nice trip.''He whispered in her ear and got on the side quickly so she wouldn't be able to see the tears running down his cheeks. Pepper was next and last Steve.

''We will leave you two alone. Steve, we will be waiting in the car.''Pepper said and took Tony's hand.

Then Steve grabbed her by the waist and brought her closer to him while she wrapped her arms around his neck. He kissed her head and put it against hers, they stayed like this for a little while until he whisper''I am gonna miss you.''

''I am gonna miss you too.''

''I wish we had more time together.''

''Hey'' he looked at her '' I will be back in no time, you won't even notice I am not here.''

That made him laugh, aww that laugh always made her feel weird in her stomach when he smiled it was like her day became brighter and more cheerful. Something she hadn't felt in so time.

''It's hard not to feel your presence in the room you always since when you came in the room as the sun came in the earth.''He pulled her again for a hug ''Keep in touch, ok?''

''I promise'' She pulled away and made her way to the gate. She was dying, she wanted to tell him so much about how she felt but never found the Carouge to admit to him.

Steve felt the same. He watched her go away from him but couldn't move his legs, run to her jug and do what he wanted for so long. KISS HER. Kiss those lips he imagined so many times when he was alone or even near her.

What if she never came back,? what if she finds someone there and forgets him, (something that made him sick)? He could not bear the thought of someone else having her, touching her ...All those questions in his head drove him crazy like a maniac.

He made his decision. He couldn't let her leave without confessing his feelings for her and even if she didn't feel the same she would know she had his heart.

Suddenly his legs started to move, basically running around the people when he finally spotted her.

''Steve what are you doing here-'' but didn't continue. He cupped her cheeks in his hands and brought her lips to his, their lips fitted perfectly. Like they were meant to be together. It felt amazing. It was soft and sweet with a hint of lust and their lips fit perfectly.

The best feeling in the whole world. She wished this moment to never end, she wanted to stay like this her whole life in his arms.

She wished this moment to never end, she wanted to stay like this her whole life in his arms

''I can't hide it anymore, I can't. For the first time, I saw you I felt something deep and strong like we have known each other for years. I tried to hide my feelings, I tried to not feel this way about you, but it seems impossible now. I know it's too early but I want to be the only one who can hold you every time, kiss you and the only man who can wait for you until you return. I wanna try it, us. Fate wasn't friendly to any of us, maybe it wasn't meant for us to be with that person, as you said the other day. But may it mean for the US to be together. I want to have one chance, one last chance for love and the person who wants to have it is you.''

She was left speechless. The man she couldn't stop thinking about for months just confessed his love to her. She started tearing up from emotion, she wanted to say something but couldn't find the right words, it was like...chaos in her mind.

''You don't have to say it back if you don't feel it,i-i just wanted you to know you have my heart and-''but the words never came out from his mouth cause it was sought by her lips. His hands went to her waist and Alice's hands travelled to his heart bringing him closer.

''I want that chance too, I want to try it. I feel the same but I just was too cowardly to admit it.''He smiled and kissed her again with lust not wanting her to leave his arms.

'' You have a flight to catch, go before the plane leaves without you.''Steve smiled and touched her cheek.

''Right now it's the last thing I want to do''

''Go, I will be right here waiting for you, and we will talk about it more when you return.'' He kissed her lips one more time and let her go. He saw her leave for home knowing he had her heart as she had his and that in 3 months he would kiss again.

Chapter Text

Captain America: Winter Soldier

Chapter Text

All the way home Alice was thinking about Steve and what had happened, it was a little painful to leave when he just confessed his feelings for her but the thought of her friends and family cheered her up.

When she landed after 7 hours, she had the most pleasant surprise of all time. She saw the people she missed so much, her parents, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Draco, and of course the twins. It was all she could ask for, except one thing was missing.Him.But she will be back in no time.

She didn't have time to think anything else when two arms she missed so much, wrapped around her and hugged her tight. Only one person was able to hug her that way. Harry.

''I missed you so much little badger'' Harry whispered in her ear, using her nickname. It was a nickname that followed her all the Hogwarts years, from when they met on the train until now.

''I missed you too, all of you''.

She hugged each one of them and went to Scamander's house so they could hear her stories from the beloved New York.

It was a usual morning for Steve when he got up from bed and started running miles like it was nothing.

''Don't say it, don't say it '' The man on Steve's left said upset and to be fair he was right. It was the third time Steve was gonna say that.

''On your left''Steve said and ran away

''Come on''

The man sat with his back against a tree in one of the Washington parks, trying to get his breathing back to normal as Steve walked towards the man who had been teasing him for the past hour.

''Need a medic?''Steve asked the man

''I need a set of lungs. I mean come on man, you just ran 13 miles in 30 minutes ''The man said trying to catch his breath as Steve laughed.

''I guess, I got a little late start''

''Oh really. You should be ashamed of yourself, you should take another lap for punishment. Yea, this is your punishment.''

''What unit are you with?'' Steve asked noticing the symbol on the man's sweater.

''58-Pararescue.But now I am working down at the VA.''The man reached out his hand for Steve and introduced himself as Sam Wilson.

''Steve Rogers''

''I put that together, must have freaked you out coming home after the whole defrosting thing ''

''Well, it takes some time to get used to it'' Steve nodded his head ''It was great to meet you Sam'' and turned to leave but turned back raising his eyebrow hearing Sam's question

''It's your bed right?'' Sam asked ''Your bed it's too soft When I was over there I'd sleep on the ground and use rock for pillows, like a caveman. Now I am home lying in my bed and it's like-

''Lying on a marshmallow. Feels like I am gonna sink to the floor.'' Steve said smiling at the man he just met ''How long?''

''Two tours'' He paused for a second ''You must miss the good old days?''

''Well, things aren't so bad. The food is better, we used to boil everything, no polio and the Internet is so helpful. Then we were reading a lot trying to catch up.''

''Marvin Gaye 1972 Trouble Man' soundtrack.Everything you have missed in one album''

Steve nodded his head taking out of his pocket a little notebook Newt gave to him before he returned to England as a gift, and wrote whenever Sam said ''I will put it on the list''

Suddenly Steve's cell phone started ringing with a text from Natasha saying they had to leave for a mission.

''Duty calls''Steve said ''Thank you for the run, Sam, it was nice to meet you again''

''Anytime you wanna stop by the VA, make me look awesome in front of the girl at the front desk, just let me know'' Sam called out to Steve as a car stopped a few meters away from them. Both of them turned and saw Natasha rolling down the window to face the two men.

''Hey, fellas. Does either of you know where the Smithsonian is? I am here to pick up a fossil'' Steve laughed at Natasha's comment and climbed into the passenger seat ''Hilarious Mrs Romanof''

Sam leaned down grinning towards Nat '' How are you doing?''

''Hey''

''Can't run everywhere''

''No, you can't'' and left

...

''All right I am gonna sweep the deck and find Batroc ''Steve said ''Nat you kill the engines and wait for instructions. Rumlow, you find the hostages and get them to life-pods''

''So did you do anything fun on Saturday?''Natasha asked with a smirk on her face

''Well all the guys from the barbershop quartet are dead so... no not really,'' Steve answered.

''You know if you asked Kristen out or any other girl from SHEILD I am sure she would say yes''Natasha teased him even though she knew about the fling between him and Alice.

''That's why I don't ask''Steve said

''Too shy or too scared'' Natasha asked

''No.. too busy''

''Mmm, yea too busy waiting for a British girl to come back Natasha gave him a teasing smile.

''Exactly, I am waiting for MY girl. With one word, unavailable for other people.''Steve confessed and jumped from the plane leaving Nat, Rumlow, and the others with wide eyes.

''Was he wearing a parachute?'' One agent asked Rumlow

''No, he wasn't''

Steve landed on the ship and instantly started to fight some pirates when Natasha came next to him

''So you guys are official now?'' Natasha asked

''We haven't talked about that yet,'' Steve said feeling a little awkward speaking about his love life when every agent could hear him. ''Secure the engine room and ask me later about my love life.''

''Ohh trust me I will. Come back on one piece, otherwise, Alice would have my head.'' Steve laughed at the comment and continued with his job.

The team started to fight so they could get out of the hostages while Steve was knocked a man in an empty room. But it seemed it wasn't as empty as he expected.

''What are you doing here?''

''Backing up the hard drive, it's a good habit to get into '' Natasha answered with confidence not noticing his hard look.

''You are saving SHIELD intel''He noticed looking at the screen.

''Whatever I can get my hands on ''Natasha said.

''Our mission is to rescue the hostages''

''No you are wrong, that was YOUR mission, and you have done it beautifully.''Nat tried to walk away from him but he grabbed her arm.

''You just jeopardized this operation''Steve said with a hard tone in his voice. Before Natasha had the chance to answer, the man who was knocked out by Steve stood up, threw a bomb at them, and left running from the room.

Then Steve hit it with his shield, grabbed Natasha's hand, and ran to the other room using his shield to protect them until the grenade went off.

''Ok that's on me''Natasha told him scared.

''You are damn right ''

Chapter Text

As Steve was getting ready for his mission Alice enjoyed a cup of tea with no one other than the other Hermione Granger and now Malfoy, while the men were enjoying a good match of quidditch.

''I am very glad we have finally some time to talk alone, during the wedding we couldn't with all those preparations''Hermione told her and took a sip from her tea.

''Here we are''

Hermione took her best friend's hand on her own ''I missed you. When you left I realized how much I needed you in my life, it wasn't the same since you left. After all, it's not easy to be the only girl with those two idiots''

That comment made Alice laugh. Of course, it wasn't easy to be alone with Harry and Ron for so long and Hermione was a hero since she passed this task.

''Honey I want you to remember something. Even if I am away I will always come back if you need me, we have been best friends since we were children and nobody can break our bond. You are like a second sister to me.'' Hearing those words Hermione felt a tear falling on her cheek. She hugged her bestie and wiped her tears away.

''So enough about that... I believe you owe me some explanacions''She said with a teasing smile on her face.

''What are you talking about Hermione?''

''In one of your letters, you told me about a man named Steve if I remember correctly but you said you would tell me the details in person. So how is your boyfriend'' Hermine said wanting to hear every about Steve and what happened between them.

''You exaggerate Hermione. H-He is not my boyfriend - I mean not yet I think. I mean we kissed at the airport and he confessed his feeling ... but we haven't talked about it yet, it's something we are gonna do when I get back''

''Wait wait you two kissed at the airport and he told you how he feels? 'Hermione said shocked as a simple nod from Alice followed.

''And you haven't told me??'' Hermione started shouting ''You evil little badger. How could you?''

''Honey first of all stop shouting, we didn't have time and you were going to get married so-''

''So you thought it was a good thing to hide something like that from me? Alice this is the first person you are with after Cedric's death. I have never seen you that happy after that incident so it's important to me to know cause you are important to me. And to be clear I am not going to forgive you that easy"

As Hermione talked Alice noticed that Crookshanks(Hermioen's cat) had come back with a familiar toy in his mouth. It was the same ear Fred and George used in the fifth year to eavesdrop on the order.

''Wait here.''Alice stood up remembering that the door was a bit open, so she now opened it wider.'This is unbelivable' she thought. All the boys, Harry, Ron Draco, and the twins were hearing their conversation.

Hermione glanced at the young boys with a hard look ''You are unbelievable. All of you''

''It's ok Hermione... they were gonna find out with this or the other way. Come inside''

Draco sat in the armchair with Hermione on his lap while Alice and, Harry were on the sofa. Ron preferred to sit on the other armchair, but the twins stood behind the sofa where Alice and Harry were.

''So who is the lucky guy'' Fred and George asked at the same time.

''Was he good to you?''Harry asked

''How long have you two been together?''Ron asked as he stuffed his face at the macarons Alice made

''How old is the muggle anyway Draco asked

''Hey.. let her speak, you started all those questions she wouldn't have time to breathe'' Hermione defended her friend.

''Well his name is Steve, yes, we are not together and I am not so sure.''Seeing the confused look on their faces she said ''I will explain. Do you remember when Hermione's grandfather told stories about a man in World War Two?''

''Yea, he was young not even 13 but he remembered some things.''Harry agreed '' I think he was the first 'super soldier' am I right?''

''Exaclty''Alice told him

''But it can't be him. He would be 90 years old Fred was confused

''He was frosting. That's how he came back, after around 70 years''

''Bloody hell Alice, you are dating a real old man'' Ron said with his mouth full of macarons

''Hmm, even for an old man he must have great stamina'' George started giving Alice a dirty look as Fred continued his phrase.

''To keep you this happy''

(imagine it's not Molly but Alice)

(imagine it's not Molly but Alice)

''GUYS'' Alice shouted and hit playfully their arms as all of them laughed with their hearts.

...

After the argument Steve had with Fury, he found himself again in the 'CAPTAIN America ' exhibition but this time without Alice by his side, hiding his face unfed his hat

'...A symbol to the nation. A hero to the world. The story of Captain America is one of honour bravery and sacrifice.'

He heard the narrator say for another time as he took a walk to the screens which transformed him back to himself before the serum. He stayed there for a little while noticing the little boy from Brooklyn who became the hero of America in just seconds.

Parents everywhere showed their children the hero and how he used to be, hoping he would be an example to them for his bravery and the love of his country. There were teenagers everywhere running around taking photos to post or show to their friends. And there he was, in the middle of this room watching every one of them.

He thought he would look invisible around those hundreds of people, but he was wrong. A little boy seemed to recognize him and Steve could see the shock on his face. Since he didn't want anyone else to recognize him, he smiled and put his finger on his lips looking at the boy, hoping he wanted to scream or something else.

Since he didn't want anyone else to recognize him, he smiled and put his finger on his lips looking at the boy, hoping he wanted to scream or something else

He wandered around the room seeing once again the little video of his friend. He found himself in another room that didn't dare to bring Alice, it was a room that played a video of Peggy.

''That was a difficult winter. A blizzard had trapped half our battalion behind the German line'' Steve heard Peggy's voice speaking and his heart sank a beat. His feelings weren't the same for her since Alice came into his life... or at least since he confessed his feelings to the girl.

''Steve...Captain Rogers, fought his way through against the HYDRA blockade that had pinned our allies down for months. He saved thousands of men including the man who ...would become my husband as it turned out. Even after he died, Steve was still changing my life.''

Steve looked down at his old compass of Peggy, he thought to change it but according to him, it wasn't the right time. Unexpectedly Peggy's words for her husband weren't as painful as he expected.

He was very glad she managed to move on after the war and leave her life again but the thought of not being able to fulfill that promise ate him alive. He was a man after all who kept his promises.

...

''You should be proud of yourself Peggy''Steve said sitting in a chair next to Peggy's hospital bed and looking at her photos with her husband and kids. She had a happy life full of joy and new memories.

''I have lived a life'' a low and tired voice was heard. ''My only regret is that you didn't get to live yours. What is it?''Peggy asked him with concern.

''For as long as I can remember I wanted to do what was the right... I guess I am not quite sure what is that anymore... and I thought I could throw myself back in and follow orders, and serve. It's not just the same.''

''Always so dramatic''Peggy laughed a little as her health and body allowed it. ''Nope, you saved the world and mucked it up.''

''Hey, you didn't. Knowing that you helped found SHIELD is half the reason I stay''Steve said. Then Peggy reached for his hand.

''The world had changed and you did as well. None of us can go back. All we can do is our best and sometimes the best we can do is start over and that's what I want from you. Talk to that girl and tell her how you feel.'' Seeing his shocked face Peggy continues before he even opens his mouth to speak '' And before you say how I know which I suspect you would do, I can see it in your eyes. They sparkle. You are happier''

''Well... you were right, there is one girl, we are not officially together but I hope we will be after she came back from England''Steve told her

''England??'' That caught Pegg's attention ''Is she an agent?''

''No no Peggy she lives there. She is British like you. I met her during the battle when she came with her family to visit her godfather, Tony Stark''

''Ohh that must be no one other than little Alice, I haven't seen her for so long.''

''You know her ?''Peggy nodded her head ''But how ?'' Steve asked

''I believe you forgot my relation with Howard, I even had the chance to meet her godfather Newt when he came here on one of his journeys to see Stark. And it was the time when I found out about their little secret.''

''Did he tell you?''Steve asked after giving her a sip of water

''No, we weren't that close. I heard him sometimes during a conversation he had with Stark and saw him do his tricks, of course, they had no idea I knew that. After some years we became friends and I revealed that I knew his secret and surprisingly he didn't get angry. After that day we kept in touch and when he came back with his wife and children he always visited me. The last time I saw the little girl she was 6, i don't think she will remember me.''Peggy finished her story while a tear started falling to her cheek remembering those memories.''I am so happy for you Steve''

''When she comes back I promise I will bring her to you to see her again. I am sure she would be more than happy to see you''Steve said and kissed the palm of her hands and held tight.

''Steve don't lose the opportunity for love again''Peggy started to cough making Steve heartbreak. He knew she didn't have much time left, so he handed her a glass of water.

Peggy placed the glass back on the table and looked at Stev like she hadn't seen him before ''Steve ?''

''Hi Peggy''

''You are alive, you c-came back''Peggy sobbed and he nodded his head ''It has been so long, So long''

''Well, I couldn't leave this girl behind. Not when she owns me a dance''

Chapter Text

''Some stuff you leave there, other you bring back. It's our job to figure out how to carry it. Is it going to be in a big suitcase or a little man's purse? It's up to you''. Steve listened to Sam talk as he leaned on the wall with crossed arms. Even if he arrived at the end of the lecture he must confess it was interesting and Sam did an outstanding job with those people.

Steve allowed all the variants to move past him clearing the room as he waited for Sam. When all of them were finally out he approached him.

''Well look who it is the running man'' Sam said kindly having some papers in his hand.

''Caught the last few minutes. It's pretty intense.''Steve told him.

''Yeah brother.We all have the same problem.''The man paused for a second ''Guilt,regret''

''You lost someone'' Steve asked

''My wing man ''Sam looked at him ''Riley. Flying a night mission. Standard PJ rescue op is nothing we haven't done thousands of times before, till RPG knocked Riley's dumb ass out of the sky. Nothing I could do. It's like I was up there just watching. After that, I have a really hard time finding a reason to bring over there, you know?''

''But you are happy now, being back in the world?'' Steve asked.

''The number of people giving me orders is down to zero. So hell yeah. You thinking about getting out?''

''No'' Steve sighed ''I don't know, to be honest, I don't know what I would do with myself if I did.''

''Ultimate fighting ?''Sam said making Steve smile

''Just a great idea off the top of my head. But seriously you could do whatever you want. What makes you happy?''

''I have something in mind but for my job...I don't know'' Steve said having Alice on his mind. This is what made him happy, being with her, starting a family with her.

''Well well, I am an expert in that look'' Sam laughed.

''What look?''

''That look'' Sam said pointed on Steve's eyes ''So...Who is the lucky girl?''

''Her name is Alice, British works as a professor and we met when she came in here to see her godfather with her family. She will be back in a month. Alice is a very special girl, kind, sweet and gorgeous but at the same time she can kick your ass if you hurt someone she loves''

Sam saw how Steve admired Alice and realized how much he liked her, not by his words but by the look he had in his eyes when he talked for her. They sparkled.

''I can see. Get married and have a normal and peaceful life. So, should we expect a little Captain America soon?'' Sam teased him.

''Trust me too quickly, but I would like one in the future'' Steve confessed.

...

After so many hours Steve finally arrived at his apartment thinking it would be time to relax with some music and read old letters from Alice but he didn't know someone else expected him to surprise him.

After so many hours Steve finally arrived at his apartment thinking it would be time to relax with some music and read old letters from Alice but he didn't know someone else expected him to surprise him

He walled up to the stairs twirling the keys of his apartment on his fingers hearing a familiar voice. He gave a small smile and a wave to his neighbour Kate who spoke on the phone.

''That's so sweet. That's so nice. Hey, I gotta go. Okay, bye.'' Kate hung up on the phone and turned to look at Steve with a load of laundry in her hand. ''My aunt, she is kind of an insomniac''

Steve laughed ''Hey if you want you are welcome to use my machine. Might be chipper than the one in the basement''

''Oh, yeah what's the cost?'' Kate asked giving him flirty eyes which made him very uncomfortable.

''N-nothing, just a friendly gesture for my neighbour ''

''Friendly gesture I hear'' She let out a laugh ''Thank you... Neighbour, but I already have a load in downstairs. Plus I am sure you don't want my scrubs in your machine. I have just finished orientation in the infectious diseases ward, so...''

''Then I will keep my distance'' Steve said throwing his hands in the air while laughing.

''Hopefully not too far. Maybe grab a cup of coffee sometime'' She winked at Steve leaving him speechless not being able to find kind words to decline.

''I-I...'''

''I gotta go'' She turned to leave ''Oh and I think you left your stereo on''

''Oh ...thank you.'' Steve turned and looked at his door confused. He knew it was impossible to leave the stereo on when he left his apartment so that meant only one thing.

He made his way to the fire escape and from there towards his window, sliding inside his apartment as quickly and quietly he as could. When he entered inside he heard the music playing and grabbed his shield quickly which was against the wall, for protection.

As he went further to his apartment he relaxed even if he saw the last person in the world he expected to sit down on his sofa. Nick Fury was relaxing on the sofa with a glass of drink in his hand, with all the lights off.

''I don't remember giving you a key'' Steve commented as he put down his shield.

''You think that I would need one? My wife kicked me out'' Fury told him ''Nice photo'' He pointed at the photo in the frame of him and Alice.

''Thank you. I didn't know you were married'' Steve confessed as he felt that the atmosphere was off.

''A lot of things you don't know about me'' Fury said with a calm voice.

''I know Nick, that's the problem.'' Steve stound straight against the wall ready to turn on the light when Fury stopped him. He turned off the lamp on the coffee table next to him and tapped something on his phone, as a curious look Steve followed his actions.

''EARS EVERYWHERE ''Fury had written his phone and showed it to the soldier

''I'm sorry I have to do this but I have no place else to crash'' Fury said as he showed him another message 'SHIELD COMPROMISED'

''Who else knows about your wife?'' Steve asked and another text followed Fury 'YOU AND ME'

''Just ...my friends ''He answered.

''Is that what I am?''

''That's up to you'' Fury told him. Suddenly a bullet flew through the wall hitting Fury who collapsed on the floor.

While Steve was ready to run and hunt the shooter Nick grabbed his hand and showed him the USB ''Don't trust anyone" Whispered with every power he had left in his voice and it was his last words before he passed out.

''Captain Rogers'' A familiar voice was heard behind him. He turned and realized the voice came from his neighbour who was holding a gun. ''Captain Rogers, agent 13 of Shiled, special service.''

''Kate'' Steve asked confused furrowed his brows, looking at the woman in front of him.

''I am assigned to protect you'' The woman said

''On whose orders?''

''His'' Sharon noticed the unconscious man on the floor injured. She leaned down trying to find a pulse from his neck. Instantly she pulled out the radio ''Foxtrot was down, he was unresponsive. I need an EMTS now.''

''Do you have 20 on the shooter?'' The agent called from the radio.

''Tell him I am in pursuit,'' Steve told him noticing the shooter. He wasted no time and jumped out of the window destroying it in pieces with his shield. He jumped to the other building and started running behind the assassin.

Chapter Text

After the incident in Steve's house, they rushed into the hospital praying that Nick would handle the gunshot. Steve stood on the other side of the glass watching the surgeons operate on Nick when a worried Natasha came running next to Steve.

''Is he gonna make it ?'' the assassin asked

''I don't know '' An unhopeful sigh was heard from Steve's lips which didn't reassure Nat.

''Tell me about the shouters''A tone which seemed like an order to Steve.

''He was fast, strong and had a metal arm'' Steve answered simply.

''Ballistics?''

''Three slugs, no rifling. Completely untraceable '' Agent Hill came and stood up next to them

''Soviet mode''

''Yea,'' Hill agreed. Suddenly all the surgeons came running inside and made a cycle around Nick.

He was dying. The doctors tried to bring his pulse back to normal, to bring him back .... but they failed. Fury was a tough man. Weakness was something dangerous in his job, his enemies could hurt him only by hurting a person close to him, so he kept his distance from the others.

But he always had people by his side. People who were his family and friends, even if he didn't want to admit it. The tears which were coming out of Natasha's and Agent Hill's eyes were proof that Nick had people who cared about him.

Everything was moving in slow motion, the doctors stopped trying to bring him back cause it was final. Nick Fury the director of SHIELD was dead. They covered him with a white sheet letting only the head out and letting the others say their final goodbyes.

''I need to take him''Maria said and saw them exit the room. Just then Natasha lost it and 'attacked' Steve.

''Why was Fury in your apartment?'' Natasha asked angrily

'' I don't know.''Seeing the expression on his face Natasha understood he was lying and hiding something from her.

''Cap'' a voice came from behind them '' They want you back at SHIELD'' Romlow said

''Give me a second''

''They want you now ''He insisted on leaving no choice to Steve but agree and follow him.

''Ok '' he said under his breath

''You are a terrible liar you know'' Natasha called and ran off.

....

Steve changed his clothes and went back to the hospital. He walked up to the vending machine noticing that all the gums along with the important thing he was looking for were gone. But he realized what had happened when a familiar figure stood behind him.

''I gotta go, do as we say'' was her last words before Steve grabbed angrily her arm and push into a near-empty room slamming her against the wall.

''Where is it ?'' Steve pulled down his hoodie and asked angrily the assassin.

''Safe''

''Do better''

''Where did you get it ?''

''Why would I tell you?''

''Fury gave it to you, why ?''

''What's on it?''They didn't stop questioning one another.

''I didn't know''

''Stop lying'' He said

''I ONLY act like I know everything Rogers''She defended herself emphasizing the word 'Only '

''I bet you knew Fury hired pirates, didn't you ?''

''Well, it makes sense. The ship was dirty Fury needed a way in so do you.'' Natasha told him a bit scared, especially when Steve's grip tightened, He was furious, something you rarely see, especially after Alice.

''I am not gonna ask you again''

''I know who killed Fury''She confessed while Steve's muscles started to relax letting her have some space and let her explain.

''So he is a ghost story''

''Five years ago I was escorting a nuclear engineer out of Iran somebody shot out my tyres near Odessa. We lost control, I went straight over a cliff, and I pulled us out but the winter soldier was there. I was covering my engineer so he shot him through straight at me.''

She lifted her shirt and showed him the scar she had from that day. Steve looked first at the scar and turned his gaze at her again. ''Solviet slug , no rifling, bye bye bikinis .''

''Yea I bet you looked terrible at them now''Steve joked earning a laugh from Natasha.

''Going after him is a dead end. I know I have tried. Like you have said it's a ghost story

''Let's find out what he wants'' Steve nodded and took the USB from her hand.

...

''First rule of going on the run is don't run, walk ''Natasha told him as they walked around the mall.

''If I run in these shoes they are gonna fall off '' Natasha laughed at Steves's comment looking down at his new Nike shoes.

They went to an Apple store where the girl started tapping something on the computer.

''The drive had a level six homing program, so as soon as we boot up SHIELD will know exactly where we are.''

''How much time we will have?'' Steve asked

''About 9 minutes from now ''She inserted the drive ''Fury was right about that ship, someone was trying to hide something. The drive is protected by some sort of AL. It keeps rewriting itself to counter my commands.'' Natasha explained as Steve was over her shoulder all the time examining what she was doing.

''Can you override it?'' Steve asked hoping there was something she could do

''The person who developed this is slight smarts than me ''She paused for a minute ''Slightly I am gonna try running tracer. This is a program that SHIELD developed to track hostile malware, so if we can't read the file, maybe we can find out where it came from.''

''Can I help you guys with anything?''One of the store's assistants called behind them.

Instantly Natasha put her acting spy skills and threw her arms around Steve, resting her head on his shoulder pretending to be his fiance and organizing their wedding.

''Oh no my fiance and I were just looking at some honeymoon destinations''Natasha told him having a sweet smile on her face.

''Right, were are getting married.'' Steve tried to be as concise as possible but they were relieved when the worker with the name Aron bought it.

''Oh, congratulations. Where are you guys thinking about going ?''

Steve took a look at the computer and simply said ''New Jersey''

''Oh,'' The man paused for a moment to take a good look at Steve. The soldier got scared thinking that the man in front of him realised who he was, but was relieved when Aron spoke about his glass. Something that earns a sarcastic comment from Natasha of course.

''You said nine minutes come on''Steve turned his attention to Natasha.

''Relax, I got it.''The assassin smirked. The marker on the map revealed a familiar place for Steve. When he saw he widened his eyes. ''You know it ?''

''I used to, let's go''

They put the drive in their pocket and exited the store moving as fast as they could.

''Standard tac - team.Two behind, Two across and two coming straight at us. If they mace us, we will engage, you get to the south escalator to the metro.'' Steve explained

''Shut up, put your arms around me and laugh at something I said,'' Nat ordered him. Steve did as she said, he fake laughed while two guards walked past them.

The two walked to the escalators but there was an unpleasant surprise, Rumlow was so close to them. But Natasha came up with a plan to leave out there alive.

''Kiss me'' She looked at the confused super soldier.

''What?'' He asked

''Public displays of affection make people uncomfortable''

''Yes they do'' But didn't have the time to say something else. Natasha placed her hand on Steve's neck and brought him closer to her lips. It was soft but nothing compared to Alice's lips. Rumlow turned his head in the other direction looking away from the couple who were kissing.

It felt weird, not good. He wasn't officially dating Alice but still, it felt like cheating, even if it was for their safety. That's why Steve was the first who pulled away, hopefully, they were away from Rumlow and his men.

''Are you still uncomfortable?''Natasha smirked ''Don't be afraid I won't say a soul to Alice when I see her again''

''I hope so''Steve said under his breath.

They 'borrowed' a car as Steve said and went straight to the destination which was written on the map. Steve was driving in silence until Nat spoke.

''Where did Captain America learn how to steal a car ?''Nat asked curiously

''Nazi, Germany. And we are not stealing, we are borrowing.''He turned and glanced at her feet.''

Natasha smiled and did as he said ''All right I have a question for you that you do not have to answer. But I feel like if you don't it though, you kind of answering it.''

''What?'' Steve asked

''Was that your first kiss since 1944 ...? Or you already ate Alice alive ?''

''I hope it wasn't that bad 'cause that means she had a very awful kiss''He said as his eyes remained on the road.

''I didn't say that''Nat told him.

''Well it kinda sounds like that's what you are saying''

''No that's not what I am saying, I just wanted to know how much practice you had with our British girl.''She smirked and noticed how deep it was the blush on his cheeks.

''You don't need practice''

''Everyone needs practice the girl told him teasingly

''As you already know, no it was not my first kiss since 1944. I am 95 not dead.''

''Well, I hope little Steve is not dead.''She joked

''Natasha''He shouted with a deep red colour on his face while Natasha laughed like there was no tomorrow.

''Since you are so shy I am gonna ask my girl how was it''

''I would love it if you kept our romantic life away, but no she can't tell you to cause we-we. you know''Steve was so shy and couldn't find the right words to talk about his sex life.

''Oh don't tell me you are shy now?''She let out a cry '' I hoped that you wouldn't be able to take your hands off each other before she left for London''

''Well no... I mean we kissed but... This is an important moment and I want to be special. I want it to be something for her and me, the right moment, when we are ready.''He paused for a minute

''Something special for your special girl''Natash spoke before him and he nodded his head.''You are really in love you know, I can sense that by the look you have when you talk about her.''

''It's hard to find someone to share your life ... but I think I did.''He smiled.

''I am very happy for you, trust me '' Natasha said remembering what had happened to Fury.

''Can I really ?''

''Yea, but generally be careful with who you trust''

''Really? Then how can I trust you? what are you ?''Steve tease her

''What do you want me to be ?''

''How about a friend ?''

''There is a chance you might be in the wrong business, Rogers. But yea I will be your friend and your maid of honour in your wedding with Alice'' making Steve laugh.

...

After the explosion Natasha got hurt, so they went to the only person who Steve could trust except for Nat. They went straight into Sam's house.

While the soldiers were washing, San was cooking breakfast when a knock on the door was heard. Sam's jaw dropped and went fast into the room where Natasha and Steve were

''Sorry for interrupting, I made dinner... and there is someone for you outside''Sam said seeing the confused expressions on their faces. Who knew they were there? Had someone followed them, and why did Sam let them in?

Steve turned and glanced at Natasha, stood up and exited the room but what he saw in front of him left him speechless.

''Alice ?'' He couldn't believe his eyes

Chapter Text

''Alice?''Steve asked. He couldn't believe it, the girl he had dreamed of so many days and nights. The girl who was miles away and he waited for her to come back was in front of him.

''Hi, Steve.'' He stayed to look at her sitting on the sofa.'''What no hug ?'' she stood up and opened her arms to him. He didn't care if they were people inside the room, he put his hands on her cheeks and sweetly he brushed his lips on hers.

He had waited so long to do this again, to feel her lips, her taste. It was so sweet and soft but their time needed to end. Natasha cleared her throat behind them causing Alice to place her hands on his chest and push him a little.

Natasha cleared her throat behind them causing Alice to place her hands on his chest and push him a little

''This is for another time''She whispered her head against his and stroke his cheek.

''How did you come here? How did you found about us?''Steve asked confused

''Well for that you should thank me?''Natasha told him and hugged his girl.

''You?''

''Yea''

''Why should I thank you, for putting Alice in danger?''Steve said upset as the redhead sighed.

''Steve she didn't put me in danger. She just informed me about what happened, about you.I know everything,not that I understood so much but ok '' She took his hand and caress his palm. He nodded his head and wrapped his arms around her waist to bring her closer to his chest.

''Ok, but we are gonna talk about this later''Pointed to Nat as she laughed. ''But seriously how were you able to inform Alice? If you wrote a letter it would take days to arrive and I thought technology didn't work on the magic world.''

''That's right dear, but in the muggle London it works''She looked at Natasha and continued

Flashback to before Alice leave

''I want you to do me a favour''

''Whatever you want '' Natasha told her

''Since i would be in England i want you to keep an eye on Steve and my godfather, if something happens i want you to call me on this number''She handed her a piece of paper with a number written on it.

''You told us technology doesn't work on your side of London''Natasha frow her eyebrows confused.

''Exactly, but this is not my phone. My best's friends parents are like you, muggles, they live in muggle London where the phones work. It's their number. When something happens call this number and tell them my name, and they will understand .''

''Ok I will do it''

''Thank you, Natasha, you are the only one I can ask this for.''

''No worries, I will have an eye on your lover boy'' Natahs winked

''He is not my lover boy'' Alice lower her head to hide her blush, but couldn't help to admit that she liked the sound of Steve being her lover boy, making Natasha laugh

...

''It has been two months already and you hadn't had a call from Natasha, that means they are fine. Don't worry your mind with that'' Nevil said to his old friend as they were taking a walk on Hogwarts grounds.

''I suppose you are right.Thank you Nevil for everything you have done, then and now for all of us. It's good to have a friend here.''Alice hugged him.

''You're welcome, but you don't have to thank me, everything for my friends. Especially for you Alice.''

''Me?'' The little boy who had grown to be a very handsome and brave man nodded his head. ''Why?Don't judge me, we are very good friends but you were always closer with Ginny, Luna and Harry after the fourth year.''

''You had always been close to me Alice since the first year you were one the first true friends I had. I can't remember a time when you haven't supported me, you were always there to-to clean my mess, to remind me everything I had forgotten .You are laughing right now but for me Alice you and the others were the most important people in my life even Hermione who froze me.''

''Yea I know that''She laughed ''But we have to thank you too Nevil.Everything you said about me, you have done it too.The difference between us is that we owe you our lifes.You did a great jod killing Nagini. You are our hero too.''

The boy might have grown up but he was still shy in the heart and modest as he used to be. He lowered his head and hugged his old friend letting some tears flow out of his eyes as he bring back those memories.

''Now enough about that.Tell me about you and Hanνah'' Alice was the first one to say.

''Ohh from where should i start, she is kind , sweet, ready to help any time, she is just .... perfect, in every way''

''Awwww Nevil.. i am so happy for you.And i am telling you this from now I am going to be your maid of honour.''

''Thank you Alice but it's early to speak about marriage.We started dating Two months ago.''

''Ok i will stop, but i want you to remember that.Don't tell me after the proposal that it's going to be someone else but me'' The girl warned him with a pointing finger at his throat

''I promise Alice , i promise.Oh you spoke with Professor McGonagall yesterday, what did she say ?''

''The other professor who is teaching while I am in New York is getting older and sicker throw the years, so in two years give or take , i have to return to my duties as a professor.''

''That means i will have my best friend back'' and she nodded her head.Although something was on her mind, something was bothering her. ''Hey what is it ?''Nevill asked

''What ?''

''I know something is bothering you.Is it about Steve ?''

''Yea, i want this to work but... if i have to come back in 2 years-

''You are afraid how your lives are going to be after that, I know.I thought the same when I started dating Hannah.But Alice didn't let that stop you, you can move to England and find a job in the ministry like your brothers and Steve could be in the army of England or-or something else.''

''We will find a way, Nevill. We will...'''

...

It was a peaceful sunny afternoon in London, everything seemed normal. The couple was in the backyard relaxing with a cup of tea in their hands,even if it was a little later than their usual time, chatting as the March wind travelled among them.

But their relaxing time was coming to an end when the phone rank.Mrs Monika Granger ran and picked it up hearing an unfamiliar voice speaking.

''Hello?''Mrs Monika said

''Hi I am Natasha Romanoff, Alice Scmander gave me your number and told me to call you.'' Natasha said on the other side of the phone

''Yea yea i know, I will inform her and she will call you back from this number in a matter of hours.'' Mrs Granger hangs up the phone after hearing Natash's thanks.

''Mom who was it'' Her daughter along with her son of low walked inside the house as their hands were full of sweets.

''The girl Alice told us about. She called.''

''You have to warn Alice darling''Draco caressed his wife's arm as she sent her a patronus.

..

After an hour Alice teleported to Granger's house and called Natasha.

"Natasha , what's going on " Alice said

Natasha explained everything to Alice , about Fury, the drive and piretes.

''You kidding right ?''

''Unfortunately no, I am in the hospital right now''

''I will prepare my suitcase and I will find a way to come quickly''

''Do as we say'' and she hank up the phone

Then Alice turned to the others ''Thank you so much for this, i own you''

''Don't be ridiculous you don't own anything. Go now''Alice said her goodbyes to her friends and left''

End of flashback

''After that, I took my suitcase and i came here from a portal.''Steve and Sam looked mesmerised especially the second cause he didn't know a thing about wizards.

''Bu-but How were you able to find Sam's house, I met after you left''

''Nifler helped. Niflers can find your steps, this is how I located you.''

''This is dangerous but ... I am very happy you are here sweetheart'' He kissed her head '' and i have to properly introduce you, this is Sam Wilson''She shook her hands with Sam '' Sam this is Alice... my girlfriend'' making Alice blush.

''Pleasure to meet you, so you are the famous Alice''

''You too, I hope you heard only good things''

''You wouldn't imagine'' Sam smirked and looked at Steve smiling.

''So back to work''Natasha told them and went into the living room.

''Now the real question is how do the most wanted people in Washington kidnap a SHIELD officer in broad daylight?'' Steve asked holding Alice's hands.

''The answer is you don't''Sam came and put a file on the table in front of Steve

''what's this'' Alice question

''Call it resume''Sam shrugged.Steve picked up the photo and looked at it with Alice

''I thought you said you were a pilot''Steve said

''I never said pilot''Sam smirked

''I can't ask you to do this Sam. You got out for a good reason''

''Dude Captain America needs my help. There is no better reason to get back in.''Sam joked

''Where can we get our hands on one of these things ?''

''The last one is on the Fort Madea, behind three guarded gates and a twelve-inch steel wall''Sam told them

''That shouldn't be a problem'' and continued with the plan

Chapter Text

''Are you sure this is a good idea ?'' Alice asked, she was sitting in a cafeteria with Sam waiting for Jasper Sitwell to come out of the building where he had lunch with Senator.

''Don't you have faith in Steve?''

''I have Sam but... I have a feeling something is going to happen. Something bad''

''Don't worry Alice, it's probably because of nervousness. Besides'' He took a sip from his drink, ''Damn, this is good.'' making Alice smile a little, ''As I was saying before this damn nectar for gods, as long as Steve is here, he would never let something happen to his girl.''

Alice was still getting used to being referred to as Steve's girl, and each time she heard it, a warm blush would spread across her cheeks. She took a brief pause from her laughter when she finally spotted the man they had been searching for.

''Sam, we have our man.'' She made a nod with her eyes to Jasper.

''It's show time, baby'' Sam picked up his phone and called the man with the suit in front of them. After Jasper saw who the call was from, he dismissed his guards and answered.

''Yes sir ?''

''Agent Sitwell, how was lunch? I hear the crab cakes are delicious '' Sam said confidently as he put him on the speaker.

''Who is this?'' Jasper asked clearly paniked.

''The good-looking guy in sunglasses and the gorgeous blond woman beside him, your ten o clock,'' Sam answered as Alice heard him smirk.

They saw him turn around but didn't spot them '' You other ten o clock'' Alice corrected him.

He turned to the right side ''There you go.'' Alice and Sam said at the same time and picked up their drinks, making a sign it them who called him.

''What do you want?''

''You are gonna go around the corner, to your right. There is a grey car two spaces down. You are gonna take a ride with me and the young lady over here.''

''And why would I do that ?''

''Because that tie looks really expensive and I would hate to mess it up.''

With these words, Jasper looked down at his tie and noticed the red light on it.

..

''Tell me about Zolas algorithm.'' Steve demanded Jasper.

''Never heard of it.'' The man tried to play like he didn't do anything to save his life. Unfortunately for him, Steve and Natasha weren't going to stop that easily.

''What were you going on the Lemurian Star?'' Steve asked again.

''I was throwing up, I get seasick.''Jasper lay while his knees hit the edge of the roof, ready to fall when Steve grabbed him.

''Is a little display meant to instil that you are gonna throw off the roof? Because it is not your style, Rogers.'' Sitwell said, smiling.

''You are right. It's not.'' Steve said with a calm tone in his voice. Sitwel thought for one second he would save his ass, but the next thing said, destroyed his hopes ''It's hers'' Steve went to the side and let Natasha push him out of the roof.

''I have to say I like your style, Nat. " They both turned and looked at the blond girl who just teleported behind them.

''Ohh, thank you, sweetie ''Natasha laughed, leaving out a smirk when she saw Steve's hand wrap around Alice's waist and bring her closer to his chest.

Fortunately for Jasper, Sam got him just in time and dropped him on the roof when Steve and the girls came closer.

''Zola's algorithm is a program for choosing.'' The man yelled and put his hands up in defence. ''Insghts targets.''

''What targets?'' Steve asked.

''You. A TV anchor in Cairo, the Undersecretary of Defence, and a high school valedictorian in Iowa City.Bruce Banner, Stephen Strange, and anyone who is a threat to HYDRA. Now or in the future.'' Jasper told them.

''The future? How could it now?'' Steve asked

''How could it not?'' Sitwell laughed while he tried to get up.'' The 21 century is a digital book. Zola taught HYDRA how to read it. Your bank records, medical histories, voting patterns, emails, phone calls, and your damn SAT scores. Zola's algorithm evaluates people's past to predict their future.''

''And what then?''

''Oh my god. Pierce is gonna kill me'' Sitwell said under his breath, cause he realised he had said too much.

''What happens then?'' Alice asked, seeing the confused look everyone had.

''Then the insight Helicarries scratch people off the list.A few million at a time.''

....

''Insights laughing in 16 hours, we are cutting it a little bit close here'' Natasha said. She was sitting in the back seat as she sat between Alice and Sitwell.

''I know. We will just use him to bypass the DNA scans and access the Helicarries directly.'' Steve explained, making Jasper panic, hearing his words

''What? Are you crazy? That is a terrible, terrible idea.'' He said as a loud sound came from the car roof, as if someone had landed there. Then the window beside Sitwel broke open, and a hand gripped him and threw him out of the car.

The man on the roof started shooting again and again. Alice and Nat did the only thing they could do, with quick movements. Alice sat on Steve's lap, as Natasha did the same to Sam, who tried his best to keep driving as calmly as possible.

Steve, seeing Sam struggle, grabbed the gear shift and put the brakes on, sending the man flying forward.

''What in Merlin's beard'' Alice swore under her breath, terrified.

Nat was ready to shoot the man who survived for an unknown reason, but when she was ready to pull the trigger, the car behind them crashed into them. Sam put the gear on again, going straight to the man when he jumped onto the rooftop of the car.

The man with the metal smashed the windshield in front of Sam and ripped the steering wheel out. ''Shit'' Sam swore while Na started to shoot him without success.

The man jumped on the car behind while it was still moving, making Sam's car spin out of control. Alice grabbed Steve's shirt tighter and hid her face on his chest.

''Hang on'' Steve shouted. He grabbed his shield along with the girl's and Sam's arms. He broke off the door with his shield and slid the four of them out of the car as it flipped out of sight. Sam and Nat rolled away from Alice and Steve as they landed on the ground.

''Are you alright'' Steve whispered in her ear. ''Can you stand up?''

''Yeah.'' She said, and he helped her to stand on her feet again. Alice scanned the road to find Sam and Natasha when Steve screamed and pushed her out of the way. Alice hit her head a little when she fell to the ground, but she was still able to see a grenade going straight to Steve, flying him around.

''STEVE'' The girl shouted and went next to Sam. The HYDRA agents and the masked man kept shooting at them. Natasha tried to find her guns in her pockets and started to shoot them, but Alice... she had the gun in her hands. Her wand. For one second, she was worried. Was it wise to use it when she was around them? Would they want her after that? Hunt her?

They were coming closer and closer as the rifles were flying everywhere. They were the target, so the agents tried everything they could to hit them, and they almost did it. It almost cost Alice's and Sam's lives. She left all the worries behind, she turned around, looked at them and did what she had learned all those years she had been in Hogwarts.

Sam looked at her, mesmerised along with the people around them, but she didn't care less. The only thought was for them to come alive out of this.

People were screaming, shouting. Some of them were injured, and others screamed from fear. Natasha told everyone to get out of the way and tried to help some of them as Alice and Sam fought with the agents.

''Are you ok'' Sam asked

''Apart from fighting some who try to murder us, then yes, I am ok. " She paused for a minute "They are going for Steve, he is inside the bus over there. Take care of the men here, and I will handle the others down there.'' Sam nodded.

As the agents started shooting Steve, Alice teleported behind them. They were too busy focusing on Steve and didn't realise her presentence. She kicked the knee of the man in front of her, turned him around and smashed his face.

But that move didn't go unnoticed by the others. She jumped on the ground, hiding behind the car and started to cast spells at them, hoping Steve would be well and not hurt.

''Go, we got this'' Sam yelled at Stev,e looking thankfully for Sam and after Alice, who was a few cars away from him.

''Go'' Alice shouted at him, and Steve left to find Nat, who had been hunted by the winter soldier.

While she was fighting, she noticed some blood next to her. She hid herself, but there was nobody around. She started to feel a bit dizzy and touched the back of her head. She saw blood and realised that the drops of blood on the ground it was her blood. She must have got hurt when she fell.

'' Alice, go help him.'' Sam's voice was heard.

''I can't let you here alone''

''Go, they are not so many left, I got it.''

Alice ran and looked around for any sign of Nat, as she screamed to civilians to get out of the way.

''Get out of the way''she yelled as she tried to find Nat or Steve.

Suddenly she saw her running, she let out a scream and she fall to the ground. The winter soldier must have shot her in the shoulder. Just as Alice was about to throw a spell on him, Steve sprinted to the masked man, using his shield to protect himself from the soldier's punch.

''Nat.'' She teleported behind the agent. ''You are gonna be ok.'' She said when she saw the girl's shoulder bleeding.

''I will try to stop the bleeding for a while; it might hurt a little.''

As Alice was trying to cast the spell, Steve was risking his life fighting Winter Soldier. Things did get a serious turn when Steve was fighting unarmed while the soldier tried to kill him with a knife he picked from his belt.

After some minutes, Steve kicked him and his mask fell on the road. ''Bucky'' Alice heard Steve's voice.

''Who the hell is Bucky?''

Bucky ... This name sounded familiar...It was his childhood friend... His best friend.

Just as Bucky picked up his gun, ready to shoot him, Sam flew down and kicked him away. He looked directly at Stev, who turned around, seeing that the bomb which just exploded came from Nat's direction.

When he turned back, Bucky was gone. Alice started to feel dizzy again, her legs couldn't bear her anymore, and she must have lost a lot of blood.

''Alice'' Nat shouted when the girl was ready to faint. Steve heard the scream and turned to go to Alice, but the agents ordered him to drop his weapon and get on his knees as they aimed their guns.

The last thing Alice heard before she fainted was Steve's voice yelling again and again at the agents to save her and call an ambulance.

Chapter Text

Darkness. She had her eyes closed, trying everything in her power to open them! Voices were heard everywhere, and her head spun. Alice opened her blue eyes and saw Steve in a chair next to her, hiding his head in his hands. He was sighing all the time, and for a second, Alice even thought she heard him crying.

''Steve.'' She whispers. Steve instantly looked at her with relief in his eyes.

''Alice, thank god you are ok.'' He kissed her forehead and gently touched her hand.

''What happened?''

''When I pushed you, you hit your head, leaving you a scratch and bleeding. Not a lot, just enough to make you feel dizzy. You fainted, we came in here and they took care of you.'''

'' H-how did we get here, first of all, where are we?'' Alice asked, panicked.

Then Steve explained to her what had happened before. How Maria Hill Saved the World and How Fury Faked His Death. ''How do you feel? Are you all right? Do you want something?''

''No, no, I am fine, Steve'' Steve helped to get up, not that she needed help. It was just that Steve likes to exaggerate. ''Where are the others? How is Nat? Is she ok?''

''Inside and yes, she is ok, we can go if you want'' and she nodded her head, but before they left the room, she touched his cheek.

''Hey, what happened ?''

He waited for a second, he didn't want to let his emotions take control, but he was wrong. His tears betrayed him.

''This is all my fault'' He mumbled'' If I didn't push you that hard, you wouldn't be here, because of be you are in danger.'' He tried to hold back his tear,s but he couldn't help it

''No no, Steve it wasn't your fault'' She wanted to calm him.

''But it is. When I saw you faint and that blood, I thought I had lost you. I was afraid I wouldn't be able to see you again. Call me selfish, Alice but ... I can't suffer that pain again.''

''You won't. I am here. Look at me, Steve'' She looked into his deep blue crystal eyes, it was like looking into the sea. '' I am not going anywhere ok?'' he nodded his head.

Then, without thinking, she kissed those lips she had missed, those lips she had dreamed of for so many nights when she was alone. Those soft and sweet lips. They pulled away and put their heads against each other.

''Let's go and see what Fury wants''

''Ok,'' he nodded and left.

.....

Alice and Steve went to the room where the others were supposed to be. They all turned and looked at them, smiling realizing Alice was ok and thankfully out of danger.

''I see you are ok'' Fury said

''So are you'' Alice smirked. ''I am glad you are ok, Nick''

Fury nodded, took a photo of a man who looked like Alexandre Pierce and continued talking

''This man declined the Nobel Prize Nobel. He said 'Peace wasn't an achievement, it was a responsibility''

''Well he doesn't seem like a ' peace person' to me.'' Alice said sitting on a chair, while Steve's hand was on her shoulder. It was an irony to give this person the Nobel for Peace, it would be like giving it to Voldemort or one of his Death Eaters.

''See, it's stuff like this that gives me trust issues.'' Looking first at Natasha and then at Steve.

''We have to stop the launch'' Natasha's voice was heard

''I don't think the Council is accepting my calls anymore.'' He opened a case next to him, appearing with three chips

''What's that?'' Sam and Alice asked together.

''Once the Helicarriers reach three thousand feet, they will triangulate with Insights satellites, becoming fully weaponised. '' Maria explained

''We need to breach those carriers and replace their targeting blades with our own.''

''One or two won't cut it. We need to link all three carriers for this work. Because if even one of those ships remains operational, a whole lot of people are gonna die'' Alice sighed. This wasn't so good news.

''We have to assume everyone on carriers are HYDRA'' Fury told them '' We need to get past them, insert these server blades and maybe we can salvage what's left- ''

''We are salvaging anything'' Steve interrupted Fury '' We are not just taking down carriers, we are taking down SHIELD.'' He said again

''SHIELD has nothing to do with this''

''You gave me this mission, this is how it ends. Shield had been compromised, you have said so yourself. HYDRA grew right under your nose and nobody noticed''

''Why do you think we are meeting in this cave... I noticed Steve.''

''How many people paid the price before you did?''

''Did you know anything about Steve's friend, James Barnes?'' Alice asked suspiciously. Fury was a man full of secrets and mystery, it wouldn't surprise her if he knew and didn't do anything.

''No Alice really, I didn't know anything about Barnes''

''Even if you have, would you have told me?'' Steve asked ''Or you would have compartmentalised that too? SHIELD, HYDRA it all goes..''

''He is right'' Agent Hill nodded to Nick. He looked at Natasha, who leaned back to her chair.

''Don't look at me. I do what he does, just slower'' Sam said when Fury looked at him, then turned to Alice.

''I don't believe I even have to answer.''

''Well ...looks like you are giving the orders now, Captain.'' Looking directly at Steve.

''Suit up, Cap, we've gotta job to do'' Alice looked at him and stood up from her chair

''No way Alice, you are not coming with us'' Steve shook his head and gave her a disapproving look

''You wish''

''Alice sit down'' he commanded her but she ignored him asking Maria if she had spare uniforms to wear. She took the uniform and went to change as Steve followed, not far away from her.

''Alice '' He sprinted, grabbed her arm and turned her around so he could look at her. ''Please, stay here, it's not safe''

''Steve... I am not going to let you do this alone. I have faced more difficult situations''

''Alice you are hurt.''

''I am perfectly fine, and as I told you multiple times, I am more than capable of taking care of myself.'' She placed her hand on his cheek. He sighed. He was worried that something was going to happen to her. He couldn't bear the thought of losing her.

''J-Just please be careful, I know I can't change your mind'' He touched her hand with his and kissed her palm sweetly.

''I will''

.....

''Are you ready ?'' Alice asked Steve who nodded.

''Attention SHIELD agents, this is Steve Rogers. You have heard a lot about me over the last few days. Some of you were even ordered to hunt me down. But I think it's time for you to know the truth.SHIELD it's not what we thought it was. It has been taken over by HYDRA Alexander Pierce is their leader.'' He stopped for a moment and looked at Alice. '

'' The STRIKE and insight crew are HYDRA as well. I don't know how many more, but I know they are in the building. They could be standing next to you. They almost have what they want. Absolute control. They shot Nick Fury. But it won't stop here. If you launch those hell carries today, HYDRA we can kill anyone that stands in their way. Unless we stop them. I know I am asking you a lot, but the price of freedom is high. It always has been. And it's the price I am willing to pay, both me and you if you follow me. If not and I am the only one, then so it be, but I am willing to bet I am not. '' he turned off the PA and looked at Sam and Alice.

''Did you work on that, or did you help him, Alice?'' Sam asked them.

''No he did it all by himself'' Alice smirked and kissed Steve's cheek.

''We have work to do, let's go''

Chapter Text

''Hey, Cap'' Sam shouted as he, Steve and Alice ran to where HYDRA had started launching the hellicarriers. '' How do we know the difference between the good and bad guys''

''It's simple Sam '' Alice said.

'' If they are shooting you, they are bad''

''See, simple'' Alice smirked at Sam, who let out a laugh. It was surprisingly good to even smile in situations like this, but here he was.

'' Give me your hand'' Alice said to Steve. He touched her palm, and in one secon,d they landed on the ground. '' Better this than jump, right?'' She joked and started running behind him.

''Have my back'' Alice nodded and started casting spells, flying the agents on fire, as Steve blocked the gunshots with his shield.

''8 minutes'' They heard Agent Hill's voice in their ears.

''Right now it's not the right time'' The girl turned, kicked the agent in the stomach and with her right hand, she pushed him in the face. The man fell to the ground as Alice grabbed her wand again and shouted '' Petrificus total'', '' defined'' '' incedio''.

The spells came out fofher wand and hit straight into agents in front of her.

''It would be 6 minutes now'' She reminded Steve and Sam.

''Sam, we are gonna need a ride''

''Two people are you craz,y Cap ?''It was impossible to bear two people, not to mention one of them being a super soldier.

''Only one Sam'' Steve turnes and looked at Alice confused '' You are gonna take Steve''

''And how are you gonna come with us?''

''I think you forget pretty easily captain.'' She gigled ''How did we came here?''

Steve nodded his head, remembering what had happened a few minutes before. ''Sam'' He screamed as he jumped from the helicopter.

''STEVE'' Alice's heart raced with panic as she watched Steve tumble from the helicopter, his body twisting in the air. Just when despair crept in, relief washed over her as Sam soared close, expertly reaching out to grab Steve mid-fall. With a swift motion, she teleported to the ground and appeared just a few feet away. Without hesitating, Alice dashed towards Steve, enveloping him in a tight embrace, her arms wrapping around him as if to shield him from any lingering danger. The fear that had gripped her moments before melted away, replaced by a surge of gratitude and relief that he was safe.

''Not time for this, sweetheart'' Steve whispered, kissed her head quickly and kept walking.

''You know you are a lot heavier than you look '' Sam said from behind them

''I had a big breakfast '' Steve grumbled at him.

Then, out of the sudden, a winter soldier appeared and pushed Steve out of the helicopter.

''STEVE'' Alice and Sam screamed both at the same time. Alice tried to look where Steve had landed so she could go and save him, but before she could even look, Bucky grabbed her by the neck and threw her away.

After that, he grabbed Sam by the wing, who turned on his wings to save Steve and sent him a few meters away from Alice. Thankfully, he was able to fly again and instantly started to shoot him. The girl touched her arm and groaned from pain as she tried to get up to help Sam.

When she stood up, Sam was gone. He broke his wing and pushed off the helicarrier just like he did to Steve. He was standing on the edge of the roof,f and when he turned, he saw the witch pointing at him with her wand.

''Stupefy'' Alice said. The spell hit him as a result of his dropping off the helicarrier; at least this is what Alice had thought.

''Guys, are you ok ?. The soldier is gone.''

''What? Alice, what do you mean gone?'' Alice could sense the panicked tone in Steve's voice. Yes, he tried to kill them many times,s but he remained his best friend. The biological brother he never had.

''I cast a spell to drop him off the roof. I am sorry, Steve.

''It's... It's ok as long as you are ok. Stay there, I am coming to get you.''

''Ok Stev-- Ahh'' Alice screamed.

''Alice? Alice?'' Steve screamed again and again,n but the only thing he got was groans.

Alice thought she pushed him off the roof, but his hand landed somewhere on the helicarrier, he jumped again onto the roof and hit Alice on the head, who had her back on him.

''Bloody hell, Where the girl hissed in pain and touched her head. The man punched her again and again, and he pinned her to the wall. She could reach her wand, which flew away from her when Bucky hit her head.

Bucky, with one arm, grabbed her neck and pinned her to the wall and with the other hand he brought his right hand and brought her head. She could punch him; even if she did, it would hurt so much to let her free. The Left wasn't her hand.

So she did the only thing she could. She stomped on his feet as hard as she could, he fell a bit, freeing her right hand, letting her take his hand, bring it close to her knee and hit him. He fell on the ground, groaning as Alice located her wand and ran to take it.

Just when she grabbed it,t she spotted Steve.

''Steve''

''Sweetheart, are you ok?'' He touched her cheeks '' Get out of here now''

''No, I am not leaving you''

''Babe go you have to, please do it from me''

''Didn't you hear me, Steve? I DON'T LEAVE YOU.'' She felt a tear fall from her eyes

''I am not going to lose you, sweetheart, please go'' He begged, he could bear the thought of something happening to her.

''And you think I can?''

''I promise I will be ok, please go''

''You promise?''

''Yes gooo'' He screamed.She kissed him on the lips, hoping it would not be the last time and teleported to where Sam had been

''ALICE'' Sam hugged her

''Are you ok'' she asked him, trying to find any sign of blood or a scratch.

''Yeah, I am fine''

''Steve..I-i have to go b-b-back there I can't leave him alone. The man is his best friend, we have to go there''

''Alice, please take a breath, ok? Breath in, breath out'' Sam placed his palms on her shoulders, trying to calm her down.

''Don't tell me to calm down'' She tried not to cry

''It's ok, it ok'' Sam pulled her in his hug '' Maria, where is Steve? Can you locate him? Most important is he ok ?''

The seconds seemed like ages to Alice; the longer Maria didn't answer, the more anxious she became. Each second felt like an eternity. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and waited. Just then, she heard an explosion. Both her and Sam looked on in horror as the sky was filled with dark smoke clouds. Fire, smoke, and a body fell from above. It was from the hellcarrier where Steve and the soldier were. That could only mean one thing.

No, she didn't want to think that. It couldn't be true; he must be alive.

''NO'' Alice screamed as her lungs let her. She tried to leave for Sam to hug, but Sam's arms went tighter around her. She fell to the ground, not able to hold her tears anymore.

''STEVE'' It was all she could think.

She couldn't lose him, not this time.No, no, he wasn't dead, he was alive. He couldn't leave her. All the guilty started to appear; it was her fault. She should never let him go there alone. She should be there with him.

Sam broke too from the scene in front of him,'' Maria, all the agents look for Captain, please. Maybe he is alive. Quickly ''

He turned to the girl '' Alic,e get up, please. He is alive, he is gonna find him'' She looked him in the eyes, not understanding who he was trying to persuade. Her.... or himself.

''It was a massive explosion, - he''

''He is Captain America, our super soldier. He is alive, he must be.''

''I can't lose him, Sam ''

''I know, we are gonna find him. But I need you with me for that; You are a warrior, Alice. Whatever is happening, you have to be strong.''

The agents, accompanied by Alice and Sam, set out on a determined quest to locate Steve's body. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows as it combed through the dense underbrush and dishevelled terrain. Anxiety hung in the air as they moved methodically, scanning every inch of the area for any sign of him. Just when they were beginning to lose hope...

''SAM'' Alice shouted, it was him. His body, unconscious, is on the ground. Someone must have taken him out of the water and left him there.

''OVER HERE'' The girl ran to his side and instantly put her fingers on his neck to find a pulse. After a few seconds, she found one, but it was slow. He breathed very hard.

''No, no Steve, don't leave me, please'' Her tears fell on Steve's face as she had his face on her palms. ''SOMEBODY HELP!!!''

''You have to come back to me, you promised you would come back''

Sam finally followed the sound of her voice and spotted them. he looked terrified thinking he was dead. Alice told him he found a pulse but breathing very heavily. He called an ambulance to go there as fast as they could, telling it was an emergency.

Chapter Text

______________________________________________

Outside of Steve's room, a girl was waiting on the bench with her head in her palms. Worried, she stood up and started walking in the hospital corridor, seeing the doctors come and go to his room to run tests and examine him.

''Alice'' A familiar sounded from behind her.

''Godfather.'' she ran into her godfather's arms, wrapped around her tightly.

''Hey, hey '' He moved his hands on her cheeks and stroked them as the tears couldn't stop coming out of her eyes.

''Honey, how are you? Are you alright?. Please, I can't see you like this. Why didn't you go to a nurse to take care of yourself?'' An anxious Tony yelled at her. He saw the blood from the scratches all over her face, and he just... lost it''

''I am fine...Godfather...When - When I saw him lying on the ground... I .... I thought I had lost him. I don't know what I am going to do if I lose him. ''

''Ssss please, baby, don't say those things. The hospital has the best doctors. He is gonna be fine.'' He kissed her head '' I love you 3000 little one''

''I love you too''

''Miss Scamander'' The doctor called from behind her. He was a tall man with dark brown hair which fell on his face, making him look like a teenager.

''It's me, how is he? Is he gonna make it?''

''Relax, he is fine. He has some broken ribs and bones, but they will heal all very quickly; he is a super soldier after all. His cardiac parametric returned to normal, and his condition is stable. We are waiting for him to wake at every moment'' the doctor explained, a wave of relief showered all of Alice and Tony's bodies. He was fine, and he will wake up at any moment.

''Thank you so much, doctor''

''You are welcome. When your fiancé wakes up, we are gonna run some tests also,o and I believe in a matter of days he will be able to return home. If you don't mind me, you have been here for quite a long, we have to take care of your wounds as well.''

''Thank you, doctor, I will make sure she goes to the nurse'' Tony informed him as the doctor left. ''Fiance? Did something happen? Something I don't know.'' Tony said to her with a serious tone in his voice

''They wouldn't let me in, only a person related by blood could see him or ... a wife. So I told them I was his fiancée.

''Wicked,''

''What can I say, I learned from the best. I am your goddaughter after all''

''Enough about my good things, let's go to the nurse.''

...

Sam was sitting beside Steve's bed, reading his book as the music flooded all over the hospital room.

Steve's eyes opened, seeing Sam by his side. It was morning, and he was lying in a hospital bed, injured by his own '' brother'' and then... her. The first thing that flew to his mind was her beautiful face, her voice. How was she?

''On your left'' Steve said with the only voice it had left. Sam turned and looked at him with a teasing smile on his face. From now on, it would be an inside joke between the two of them.

'' Hi buddy'' Steve smiled '' Do you want to call a nurse?''

''No, I am fine. Where is Alice? Is she ok?. What about you?'' Steve asked worriedly.'We are fine. I talked on the phone with Alice a while ago., She is on her way to see you. Tony is bringing her.'' He touched his shoulder with one hand and squeezed him a bit '' You are a very lucky man, buddy. She hasn't left your side for two days until Tony showed up and forced her to go with him.''

''I know, Sam, I am very lucky. Thank you for everything.'

''You are welcome. If I could return to the past, I would have done the same without thinking. It's an honour to be your friend and fight by your side.''

Then Sam stopped talking. Footsteps were heard. The door opened, appearing the most amazing view in Steve's eyes, the girl he had waited for his whole life. His girl.

Alice was on the frame of the door, speechless. Steve was alive; he had opened his fabulous crystal blue eyes. Those blue eyes could drown her.

She ran to his side, wrapping her arms around his neck tightly, afraid she would lose him if she didn't do it. She lowered her head so her head was on his chest. Happy tears were coming out of her eyes like a waterfall.

Stevestrokede her hair and then his hand travelled to her waist, bringing her closer to his chest.

''Sweetheart, I am fine, I am here, my angel.'' he kissed her forehead gently.

''I am going to give you two a moment'' Sam stood up and left, sending Steve a wink to make his move.

''I thought I had lost you'' she cried

''Now you know how I felt when you hit your head and fainted because of the blood you lost'' Steve joked, but she only frowned.'' Bad joke, I get it.' They both laughed.

''I love you,u'' Alicewhispered while looking down at her hand, which was placed on top of hers.

''What?'' Steve asked, not able to realise what she said

''I love you... Even in the thought of losing you and having to leave the rest of life without you by my side -I...'' Steve wiped her tears away from her cheek '' I realised it, you are the one, Steve. I have already agreed with you when you told me in the airport, but I feel like I did you to hear it from my mouth too.'' she sighed.

''I just want one last chance to fall in love again, and I feel like you are the one. I am in love with you, Steve. I love you''

Stev's eyes widen from her confession. It was so nice to hear it from her mouth. ''Steve says something'' He hasn't responded yet, but ... she got her answer a second after.

He cupped her cheeks with his palms and pressed his lips on hers. He missed it so much, her taste, how good she felt. It was angry, passionate, and at the same time gentle and soft. Alice could figure out how this was possible.

Her whole body was on fire just from one kiss. Steve had always been a gentleman, he always is.... but the last thing he wanted to do was be gentle. He wanted to place her on his lap even if he was on the hospital bed, and feel the warmth from her clothed breast against his chest. He wanted her to feel his need ...for touch, for HER touch. For her magic place against his hunger.

He asked for permission to discover her mouth with his tongue. The kiss dipped as moans and groans from pain flooded all over the room. Steve's hand came down, feeling every inch of her body, with his second finger from his left hand travelling all over her back, stopping at her waist.

While Steve discovered her body, Alice placed her palm on his hurt cheek, covered in blood. He hissed from pain and pushed away from her lips, out of breath, putting his head against hers.

''We will have time for that'' she winked '' Right now you need to rest''

''Ok, Alice.'' He called her name, 'I promise you that I will come to you, every time I return to you, back to your arms. Your hug... I love you until the end of the line.''

''I love you too''

Chapter Text

It has been a few days since Steve left the hospital, the couple and Sam were standing in front of the grave, written the name ''Colonel Nickolas J Fury''.

Alice left Steve's hand, which she had been holding all the hour they were there and placed a bouquet of white lilies next to the other white flowers. ''He was a good man '' Alice told them sarcastically and returned to Steve's arms, which wrapped around her small waist.

''So you have experienced this sort of thing before'' The black man in a hoodie and sunglasses said, walking next to them.'' You get used to it'' he sighed.

The girl looked at his grave, wondering how it would feel to have everyone around you believe you are dead when you are not. When you are very much alive, standing right in front of them. What if Sirius or Remus, or Tonks were alive? How would they react if they looked at her seeing their grave without anybody inside it?

''We have been data mining HYDRA's flies. Looks like a lot of rats didn't go down with the ship. I am headed to Europe tonight. Wanted to ask if you would come.'' Fury looks at Steve's direction. He turned to the girl in his arms.

''Why are you looking at me? It's your decision.''

''I want to know your opinion, after all, if I go, you come with me''

''I believe you should follow your heart.'' Steve nodded and turned back to Nick.

''It's something I gotta do first''. Alice knew what he was talking about. She squeezed his hand for comfort.

''I don't believe I have to ask you, Alice. How about you, Wilson? Could use a man of your abilities.''

''I am more of a soldier than a spy.'' Sam said.

''All right then'' the third man shook hands, but when it was Alice's turn, she unexpectedly threw her arms around Nick and hugged him. The girl took him by surprise, but he returned the hug.

''Be careful little witch'' He whispered. When they pull away, his attention turns again to Steve, throwing a warning look at him ''Take care of that girl Rogers.

Alice blushed, hearing the comment while Steve laughed at tightening his grip. ''I will I promise''

''If anyone asks for me, tell them they could find me right here'' He pointed at the grave.

''You should be honoured. That's about as close as he gets to saying thank you.'' The familiar figure of a certain redhead appeared.

''NAT'' Alice left Steve's grip and hugged the assassin.

''You are not going with him?'' Steve asked.

''No''

''Not staying here?''

''I blew all my covers, I gotta figure out anymore''

''It might take a while'' Alice told the girl.

''I am counting on it '' Natasha opened her mouth to continue, but Nick's voice cut her off.

''Alice. Come here please.'' Alice nodded her head and turned back to the redhead.

''I will miss you.'' She said and hugged her again ''Please take care of yourself.''

''I will.''

The girl confidently approached Nick and Sam, leaving the soldier and the agent to continue their discussion. As she turned to look back at Natasha, she noticed the envelope she had given to Steve. It served as a reminder of the important message inside. 'This must be about James,' she thought, her mind racing with possibilities and a sense of determination to uncover the truth.

''Alice, are you going to return to England?'' Nick asked

''No, not now. The professor who replaced me for a few months got sick, and now he is better, so I can stay a little longer. But in less than two years, I am afraid I will have to go back. Permanently."

''I see. Can you deliver this to the Minister of Magic in England for me?''

''OK, but why don't you do it? Should I be worried, Fury?''. She raised an eyebrow confused.

''No, no. Just do that and don't ask any more questions.'' He left without saying anything else.

''Why shouldn't she ask more questions?'' Steve stood behind her and wrapped his hands around her, placing his head on her exposed neck. Alice felt his heavy breath on the most sensitive part of her bod,y sending her skin on fire.

''Nothing, darling, nothing'' She looked down on his right hand, the file, and looked again at Steve's eyes. When he opened her eyes, a remnant appeared on the photo of Steve's friend who wore his military uniform from the 40s army.

''We are gonna find him she tried to comfort him

Sam came and stood on the other side of Steve. ''You are going after him?''

''You don't have to come with us''

''I know.'' The black man paused for a minute '' When do we start?''

...

''So are you ready to go home?'' Alice asked Steve.

''Yes, but first I want you to meet someone.''

''Who?''

''It's a surprise.'' Steve kissed her hand gently, and then the couple climbed into the Harley and set off for the hospital.

Alice couldn't resist the feeling of anxiety and agony which slowly took control of her body about the special person she was going to meet, so she repeatedly asked her boyfriend which was the mysterious person was and their destination. Steve responded ' You will see' every time Alice asked him.

When they finally reached the hospital parking, Alice felt more stressed and scared than before, as she could not even consider what she was going to see.

''Hey,'' Steve greeted the secretary.

''Good morning, Mr Rogers. I see you are here for your typical visit.'' The brunette woman said.

''Yes, is anyone with her?''

''Only the nurse, the doctors wanted to run some tests, but I believe in a few minutes she will be done''

''Thank you very much.''

''Steve.'' The man turned his attention to the witch. ''Who are we going to meet?'' She asked with full anxiety.

Steve came closer to her, took her hand and told her. ''All your questions are going to be answered in a matter of a few minutes. I made a promise to her and I am willing to fulfil it.''

''She is ready, Mr Rogers. I believe you already know the room.''

''Yes, thank you again.''

''Oh, and Mr Rogers''

''Yes?

''The sweets you brought the other day from the confectionery shop were amazing. Thank you''

''You're welcome'' Steve took Alice's hand and brought her outside of Peggy's room. His heart was beating so fast he thought it would come out.

He opened the door, revealing the woman lying on the hospital bed and went closer to sit with her, while Alice stood close to the door, not believing her eyes.

''Steve, you came.'' The old woman's voice was heard.

''I did. And I brought, as you can see, the person I promised you.'' He pointed at the mesmerised witch.

''Aunt Peggy?''

''Alice. It's really you'' Peggy called her name and opened her arms to hug her. ''I have missed you so much.''

She tangled her fingers in her blonde curls. ''I heard so many stories from Steve about the independent and powerful witch you have become.''

''He did?'' She glanced at Steve, who was standing in front of the window.

The old woman nodded her head. ''Well, I have heard so many things about you too when you were at my age.''

''Really?'' She acted surprised. ''I can guess who was the man who narrated those stories to you'' All of them laughed as Alice started to examine the photos of the aunt.

''You were very beautiful'' Peggy looked at the photos of her younger self. ''I bearly even recognised you, I always had your image in my mind as the old aunt Peggy from America, cause I have never seen photos of you in your youth. But I have to admit, you were gorgeous.''

''Thank you, child.'' Her old hand travelled to the young girl's cheek, caressing it with all the tenderness she could muster.'' Enough of that. I will be more than glad if you narrate me your marvellous adventures all those years, but first I want you to promise me something.''

''Anything Aunt Peggy'' All this time, Steve went silent, hearing the conversation of the most important woman in his world, but now he was extremely curious to hear Peggy's words

''Promise me you are going to take care of him. He really loves you. You both deserve to be loved, so you have to leave the past behind.''

Alice looked at the blushing Steve and simply answered.''Yes, I will.''

''Bravo. Now I am ready to hear what you have done all those years.''

...

''What a day'' Steve said as he unlocked the door to his small apartment and let Alice walk first.

''It was'' Steve sat on the sofa as he watched Alice remove her jacket and leave it on the wooden wall hanger. He gave her a hand to take it, which she did obviously, and placed her on his lap.

''Are you hungry?''The girl asked.

''I am indeed ... but for something else'' He loved to tease her. This charm he had could affect her without even touching her.

''STEVE!!'' she smacked him playfully on the shoulder.

''What?'' he laughed.

''I thought you were a gentleman.'' She wore a smirk on her face.

''I am indeed but sweetheart, have you seen yourself in the mirror lately? I mean it no one could resist you.'' He attacked her neck and started licking her more sensitive spot.

''Steve'' she let out a moan.

''Stevee'' she let out a moan

It was unbelievable. This man could send her to cloud nine with his kisses. Every single one of them was one drop, one drop wetter. The room was hotter, the air was hotter, and every inch of her body felt like it was burning in flames.

He travelled slowly from her neck to her jaw and finally to her lips. The kiss was soft but passionate at the same time.

Everything was perfect, the passionate tension between them, when the phone rang. Steve dove his face into her breast as the phone kept ringing.

''Ignore it" His hands hugged her curves and came down to her ass cheeks, bringing her gorgeous god-made body closer to his irritated place. A place that died for female attention, her attention.

''Steve... I have to take i-Ahhh'' a moan cut her off ''It might be something important'' She climbed off his lap, disappointed she had to destroy this moment, leaving his irritated area in his pants without satisfaction.

She got up, kissed him on the cheek and went to her jacket to check who wanted to die. Because the person who called her at that time clearly wanted to die. This is what Steve thought.

''Godfather, hi, how are you?'' Alice said, not looking away from Steve, who unrobed her with his eyes.'' Steve is fine. Look, godfather... I know you want to stay there, but I... I thought it would be a good idea to stay here with Steve, in case he needs me.''

''Yeah, need,'' Steve smirked as his thoughts flew to his mind.

''OK, we will talk later. Bye-bye, I will come tomorrow. Bye. Love you too.'' Steve got up from the sofa and hugged her from behind as she hung up the phone.

''Do you wanna eat something?'' Steve asked, earning a small nod from the girl in his arms. ''Let's cook some pasta.''

''Ok,'' she turned to be able to look at him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave him a sweet kiss.

Chapter Text

It was time for lunch for the lovebirds. They spent all the afternoon cooking because it would be inappropriate not to have anything for dessert, not even a dozen from the special chocolate biscuits of Alice.

''Even if I love you, I have to admit that you are not a very good cook.'' The girl wiped the remains of tomato sauce from her cheek with a towel. Steve gently took her hand in his and kissed it.

''Thankfully, I will have you here to teach me.'' He winked at her, earning a playful smile from Alice. ''Go change, I will do the dishes.''He leaned closer to her lips and gave her one of those soft sweet kisses.

Alice was the first one who pulled away and went toward THEIR bedroom, according to Steve's words. She went inside, looking in her suitcase to find a blouse to change into, when suddenly she noticed, through the mirror something on the right side of Steve's bed.

She went closer to take a look. For a moment, she hesitated cause it felt like an invasion of his privacy, but her curiosity took over.

She took it in her hand; it was a black-brown leather notebook with white, empty leaves. She opened it and saw some outlines of buildings from the 40s, his friend James and some other objects. In all the drawings, Steve had written the date of the day he made those sketches. As she came closer to the present, she noticed there were more and more drawings of .... her.

Steve had memorised her and drew her like she was in front of him. She was his muse. Every drawing was different. One time, she was depicted as a princess running to her castle or as a fairy surrounded by flowers and animals who died to come closer to her for one stroke in the head.

He even made a portrait of her as an angel. That's what she was to him ... His little angel.

What he was able to do was exceptional. He was able to draw her in different types of themes. She was so mesmerised by his work that she didn't even realise the water from the sink had stopped coming out. This could mean only one thing. Steve had finished the dishes and came into the bedroom.

''Alice''. Instantly, the book fell from her hands as he heard Steve's voice call to her. She turned and looked again at those crystal blue eyes of his. He was standing on the frame of the door with wide eyes.

''Where did you get that ?''

''I wasn't spying on your things, Steve, I swear. I saw it on your bed commode and ...I just ... was just so curious about what you drew and opened. I am so sorry, I didn't mean to offend you, please forgive me.''

Steve looked at her for a few seconds, not believing his ears. Every second that had passed, Alice waited for Steve to yell at her for going after his belongings, but... nothing came out of his mouth. Until... he laughed.

''Don't worry, sweetheart, everything is fine.'' He laughed and came closer to her.

''So you are not mad?'' The girl asked.

''Of course not, I was going to show you one day. It just- that I have never shown this to anyone, and I was shocked when I saw you have my book in your hands.''He gently took the book in his palms and took a glance at a portrait of her as a woman living in her 40s.'' It's just that I am not so good at this and ... I don't know, maybe I was a bit embarrassed by my work.''

''Are you kidding me? Steve, this is the best portrait of me I have ever seen.'' She took his cheeks on her palms and forced him to look at her. ''You are an amazing artist.''

''Thank you, darling'' Steve glanced first at the book and then at her. Then he had an amazing idea. ''Dear Alice Scamander, would you do me the honour of drawing you, right here, right now?''

''Wow, for a moment I thought you were proposing to me'' she laughed.

''Not now but in the future ...'' he laughed teasingly and kissed her nose, which had become pink from the blush.

''It would be my pleasure, Sir, to pose for you ''and winked at him. Steve swore hearing that word coming out of her mouth could make him cum right then on his pants. It was incredible how one word could turn him on so much and free all his dirty and inappropriate thoughts, which came to life to become reality.

He glanced at the bed and told her to sit on it, but Alice had other things in mind. She wanted to make him crazy, that's why she asked for some time to change, to wear something more ....presentable.

As she went to change, Steve was preparing himself and all the objects he would need: paintbrushes, his book, a chair in front of the bed, and some other, less important things. When she returned inside, his jaw dropped to the ground.

She climbed on the bed and lay down her naked body on his pillows, to imprint on his sheets the smell of her goddess body. It was clear, she was his paradise and hell herself at the same time. Alice succeeded in her goal. She was killing him there.

The last thing Steve had in mind was to paint her marvellous body, no, he wanted to memorise every inch of her body with his tongue, to explore all the secrets her curves had to narrate. If he could stare at her forever, he would, but now he had another job to do.

''Wow, when you said you were going to change, this was the last thing I could imagine.''

''I hope you like it'' The teasing smile never left her lips. She stood up and took a pose for him, revealing more of her needed breast for him and hiding the vital part of her body, which waited persistently for one touch for a long time, and stayed warm and needy for the right time. For him.

Steve wandered her onto the bed and placed her right knee, which was on top of the other, farther than it was, making her legs appear longer.'' Relax.'' He whispered in her ear, his heavy and strong voice sang in her ear, making her shiver. Feeling the sexual tension between them, she bit her lower lip so hard it even started to bleed a bit.

Seeing her bite her lip sent him crazy, but he had to focus on his job. Then he had an idea, hoping it would distract him a little from the amazing sight in front of him. He opened the closet and brought a sheet to cover some part of her body. So he placed it gently on her right shoulder and let the fabric travel to her breast, hiding the right one, and go down to her knee. If she looked like a Greek goddess, then Steve had to draw her like she was one, too.

He went behind her to analyse her arms. He wouldn't be able to take it anymore; He desired her. Like a starving man desires a plate of warm and salty food.

He sat on the bed behind her and removed some hair from her shoulder, leaving it exposed to his angry lips. He started kissing, licking every spot from that part of hers, and when he was done, a proud hockey appeared there as the price for him.

''Ahh'' she moaned, feeling his lips on her, but the explosion of feeling that made her even wetter on her core was when his long fingers wandered down from the sheet to her breast. He squeezed her needy nipple as he massaged the other breast, slowly like torture.

''Are you that hard, sweetheart? Ahh, from only kissing you?'' He continued to play with her breasts, which were surprisingly bigger than he imagined ''Did you hide that masterpiece from me, honey?'' He asked teasingly as she turned, glanced at him and moaned.

''I wonder how much bigger your tits will become when I fill you up when I get you pregnant with my baby''

''STEVEE, pleaseeee''

''Please, what sweetheart?''

''Ste-''

''No darling, for naughty girls like you... I am Daddy.''

''Please, Daddy, touch me, I need you, Daddy, please touch me.''

It was weird to call a gentleman like Steve daddy, but who would have thought he had a kink like this? Who would have thought that he liked wild sex with his girlfriend?

He didn't need to be told twice. His fingers explored her skin as they went down, down, where she wanted him the most.

''Baby, you soaked. So wet for me? Is all of that for me, baby?'' He asked, determined to hear those words come out of her mouth.

''Yes yes only for you Daddy'' She moaned '' Please, I want your cock please'' She placed her head on his shoulder and kissed his hungry lips.

''I know that, sweetheart, but...'' He let her lie down and started to take off his clothes, first his t-shirt and then his trousers. ''- Right now I want to have my dessert'' He smirked as she spread her legs, and with one finger he collected her juice and brought it to his mouth.

She tasted like he had imagined. Perfect. After that, he attacked her clit and started to eat her like a starving man. Every lick and kiss sent her on fire, closer to his goal. '' Ah ... Steve let me cum''

''For what you have called me, you are not going to cum until I say so, darling''

''Daddy, please'' He didn't listen. The only thing he wanted to hear from her was those perfect moans of hers and scream his name like there was no tomorrow. So to succeed, Steve added his fingers. He let her clit from his mouth and started to rub circles on it.

She was a moaning mess, giving him the satisfaction to continue and do more...He slipped two, not one but two fingers, into her entrance and moved slowly, rubbing in circles the inside of her pussy. Steve watched her face as he grinded in her pussy still fingering her. Wet slapping sounds were heard all over the room.

She raised her hips into his handling to attempt a rougher treatment to make her reach her peak. But she couldn't take it anymore; her orgasm was close.

''Daddy, PLEASE'' She begged him. He knew she was close, so he could give her a mind-blowing orgasm with his fingers. He started to lick her certain spot. She grabbed his hair and brought him closer to her as a wave of euphoria flooded her body.

Unable to breathe, she saw Steve come out of his pants and... OH GOD.. his cock coming out. She imagined him being big, but the reality was something more than just her fantasy; it was beyond her expectations.

Steve stroked his cock a few times while his precum came out of him. He was hard like a stone with his veins ready to explode. ''This is how hard you make me baby's voice was strong, out of breath. He opened the drawer next to the bed grabbed a condom and ripped it open with his teeth, and rolled in on his huge cock. After that, he took Alice's small hand in his to place it on his cock and start to stroke him.

''That's it, sweetheart...Ahh you are such a good girl.'' She continued to play with his cock when he pushed her hand away. ''I would love to cum in your hand, sweetheart, but right now-'' he placed himself between her legs ''Daddy needs your WET pussy''

These were his last words before he slid inside her, leaving groans to come out of his mouth. Alice let out a moan, but not from lust, if she was hurt. Then something switched, and Steve's face changed. ''Baby, are you alright? Tell me. Did I hurt you?''

She groaned. ''No, no, it's just...'''

''What Alice?'' Steve asked impatiently

''It's just...This is the first time the girl sighed, trying not to make things more awkward than they already were.

''Sweetheart you should have told me, I would be more gentle''

''I was... I believe I was ashamed of and-'' He leaned closer and cut her off with a kiss.

''There is nothing to be ashamed of. I will move and tell me if and when you want me to stop'' She nodded and he grabbed her hips and moved in and out of her going deeper and deeper inside her.

'' STEVE don't stop, please. MOVE.''she gasped. ''Ah you-you are so b-big''

His grip became tighter and tighter, he leaned closer to her face as he placed both her legs to her waist. The next thing which followed was his lusty kiss '' None is gonna fuck you like I do. Who do you belong baby girl? Whose is that promising pussy?"

She gasped for some air'' Only yours, this pussy is yours.''

She said as both of their breath became quicker, heavier. He immediately lost his rhythm, falling forward and pressing his forehead against hers ready to feel the familiar wave of euphoria.

''Ahhh baby, your tight pussy'' He screamed and continued to move in and out of her to bring her pleasure but this time a hand travelled on her clit putting a little pressure on it while rubbing it. ''Cum for me baby'''

''GOD YESSS. AHHHH DADDY'' she creamed trying to find her breath again. Unable to hold his weight from the pleasure he pulled out of her and collapsed on top of her.

He kissed her forehead and sat next to her. " Come here." She put her head on his chest trying to catch her breath as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

"Are you sure I didn't hurt you? " He looked down and stroked her back.

" No darling, I am perfectly fine." She paused for a moment. "Can I ask you something personal?". Steve nodded his head." You already know it was my first time but ... Was it yours too?

Steve laughed."No, it wasn't my first time. Why was that bad ?"

"Are you kidding?? You were fucking phenomenal."

" Language"

" It didn't hurt you 3 minutes ago. I must say, you quite liked it... Daddy.'' She said teasingly.

"Anyway, if you thought I was phenomenal, you should see yourself." and winked at her. They both laughed and started to relax.

''I love you.'' She whispered with all the strength she had left.

''I love you too.'' Steve took the sheet which was on their knees, covered themselves, and cuddled with the love of his life.

Chapter Text

The movie:age of Ultron

Chapter Text

It has been many months since Steve's accident. Alice moved in with Steve now, living their best life. Every day waking up in each other's arms and every night closing their eyes while cuddling. After being intimate, anyone in the building heard her screams and moans from pleasure.

Everything seemed perfect, it wasn't time for Alice to return to her job and Steve took a break for a while meaning he didn't go on missions for some time. Everything was perfect between the couple and their relationship until... Sokovia came. They were on a mission to take Loki's sceptre. She was helping Clint defend themselves while Natasha drove the van.

''Shit.'' All the members heard Tony curse through their earpieces.

''Language.'' Steve couldn't help himself.

''Steve...'' Alice teased him.

''Yes, sweetheart?''The word in question was one that left the entire team stunned. Everyone was aware that Steve and Alice had been a couple for some time. However, what truly shocked them was hearing Steve, known for his shy personality, openly confess his feelings for Alice, whom he affectionately called his 'sweetheart,' during a mission in front of everyone..

''Jarvis, what's the view from upstairs?''

''The central building is protected by some kind of energy shield.S trucker's technology is well beyond any other HYDRA base we have taken,'' Jarvis answered.

''Loki's sceptre must be there'' Alice said, casting spells and throwing any agent who tried to take her down on the ground.

''Little witch is right. We could find the sceptre there. Strucker must mount this defence without it. At long last.'' Thor told them over the warships taking down with Mjolnir, many agents around him.

''At long last, it's lasting a little long, boys,'' Natasha said, shooting the HYDRA agent behind her.

''NAT'' Alice appeared and punched the guy behind Nat, who tried to strangle her neck.

''Thanks for that kid.''

''I think we lost the element of surprise'' Clint muttered somewhere among the trees, as he always threw the arrows.

''Well spotted, Clint. No offence.'' Alice teased him like she used to do the last couple of months.

''Wait for a second, no one else is gonna deal with the fact that Captain just said language'' Tony asked.

''I know'' Steve sighed. He grabbed the handles of his bike, flipped it over his head and crashed it into the HYDRA truck in front of him. ''It just slipped''.

"Well, I have to admit, you didn't mind my language last night, Captain.'' Alice teased him. If he could see her, he would catch a glimpse of the smirk she wore on her face.

"ALICE," Steve gasped and said with a warning tone in his voice.

" What? I am being honest." She laughed as she kept putting down agent after agent." Reducto.Incendio." and blew the place on fire. "Well, you didn't."

"And I believe that you won't mind your punishment later." It was his turn to smirk.

"Go captain." Nat giggled.

"Rogers, shut up and get your hands off of my goddaughter." The one person who wasn't fond of the conversation was clearly Tony. And him being overprotective didn't make things easier for everyone.

It was during these moments that Alice felt weird. At first, she thought it was her imagination but...she could sense it. Like someone was watching them. Maybe it was that wolf part of her which made her more sensitive to sound cause she could hear better than the others.

Then just like that, she felt pain, agony...love and then she could read a name, W-W something. It was a blur. Her head was spinning, hurting like crazy, and she touched both sides of her forehead and fell to her knees next to her wand.

Alice felt it again; it was coming closer and closer. The name again..."Wanda. I hope she is ok." She 'heard'. Suddenly, the soft wind became a storm. Voices everywhere. It was hurting like hell.

"ALICE." Natasha screamed for a third time next to her, taking away her pain. "Are you all right?"

"Sweetheart, are you alright? What happened? Are you hurt? Alice answered me. Natasha, do you copy??" The worried voice of Steve was heard.

"Alice tell me what's going on?" Tony asked, along with Steve, as worried as the last one was.

"It's ok, I am fine." She tried to reassure them, but it was not even close to convincing.

Before the girl could do or say anything else, she heard the sound of Clint's arrow and turned her head in that direction. He realised something and turned to throw another one.

Just as he was about to do it, the strange sense returned. A man ran faster than the sound to Clint landing on the snowy ground. She left Natasha's hand and teleported behind the man who asked him, "You didn't see that coming?"

Just as he finished his sentence, Alice kicked him in the right knee, dropping him to his knees and bringing the huge boy to her height.

The witch wrapped her arms around his neck, with one hand locking him, and with the other, she placed her wand on his cheek, threatening with her action that she would cast a spell a blow his brains out.

"You did not see that coming?" Alice asked teasingly, returning the favour.

"No, but neither did you, beautiful." Fast like the win,d the Russian man blew her a kiss, grabbed her shoulder and flipped her in front of him. He would go unharmed by this, and like no other person noticed him if Alice didn't 'stupefy' him when he flipped her.

The perfect spell to use would be 'immobulus' but she wasn't able to cast it, unfortunately, he was too fast for her.

The next thing she heard was a gunshot. She turned her head and saw it hit Clint.

"CLINT." Alice screamed and walked over to him and kneeled to find where he was heart. Nat heard her screams and came closer.

"Guys Clint is hi-"

"Alice, how is Clint?" Natasha interrupted her. "Somebody wants to deal with that bunker?" she asked in her earpiece. Then Hulk appeared in their sigh,t smashing everything and anyone in front of him

"Thank you." Natasha matured. "Can't you do something? You are a witch, you're supposed to be the most powerful creature"

"You said to yourself, a witch, not a healer. If he had a broken arm, I would be able to help him."

Natasha looked at her with hope in her eyes, praying she would be able to do something. All hopes were on her as Clint's groan from pain was heard, but... to didn't remember any spell for that... except.

"Move now" she ordered the girl next to her. Nat did as the witch told her, touched her friend's cheek, and left the girl to do her job.

"I hope this works" With her wand in her hand, she looked first at Nat, then at Clint, and whispered, "Vulnera Sanetur. Vulnera Sanetur." She set her wand to his wound.

It was a miracle in Nat's eyes; the blood stopped coming out of the world, and Clint's groans became slower than before.

"This will stop the bleeding, but I couldn't heal his wound; he will need medical assistance."She dropped to her knees as Natasha kissed her forehead

"You did what you could. Thank you." and Alice nodded.

"We get the sceptre or we have worse things to deal with," They heard Thor say.

"Clint is hit pretty badly, as Alice already told you. We are gonna need evac," Nat informed them.

"I can get Barton to the jet. The sooner we are gone, the better. You and Stark secure the sceptre, "Thor told them.

"Alice is going to come with you." Natasha took her by surprise. "Don't look at me like that, they need you more than us. Go." Nat ordered the girl who nodded and immediately teleported where Steve and Thor were.

"Hey, sweetheart." Steve kissed her forehead"Copy that."

"Looks like they are lining up"

"Well, they are excited." Steve chucked. Alice looked at Steve, furrowing her eyebrows, confused, but Thor seemed to take his point.

He wasted no time and knocked Mjolnir on Steve's shield. When the two objects came into contact, there was a huge clunk that took down all the agents around them.

"Bloody hell. The next time you are going to do that warn me to cover my ears." Alice screamed angrily.

"Alice, Steve find the sceptre." it was his last words before he flew off, ditching them alone.

"And for gosh sake watch your language" Tony teased Steve making Alice's tummy hurt from laughter.

"He is not gonna drop this, you know that/" She covers her mouth with her hand to hide her smile.

"That's not going away time soon ."Steve sighed "Let's go sweetheart "

...

"Baron Strucker.Hydras number one thug." Steve said. He and Alice came face to face with Strucker as they walked through the doorway of Hydra base.

"Technically, I am a thug for SHIELD" He replied with a smirk.

"Well then, technically, you are unemployed. Where is Loki's sceptre?"Alice pointed at him with her wand.

"Don't worry, sugar tits, I know when I am beat. You will mention how I cooperated, I hope.''

''WHAT DID-''

''Steve, I got it'' Steve made his way to grab him by the neck, but Alice tapped his chest and nodded at him to take her wand from her hand. Steve did as she said, as the girl clenched her fist and punched him hard in the fac,e dropping Strucker on the ground.

''Call one more time, sugar tit,s and I will do more than a punch'' Alice walked to Steve, who wore a proud smile on his face and left him to do the rest. He gave her her wand again to go grab the jerk by his neck and set him on foot again.

There was again the strange feeling she had when she met the Russian boy. She turned her look towards the door, not lowering her wand from Strucker. Steve glanced at her, confused, before replying to Strucker

"I will put it right under illegal human experimentation'' Steve answered, gazing at Strucker. How many are they?''

When Steve requested, Alice pushed him out of the way when a woman appeared beside them. Her hands started to glow with red mist and shot Steve in the back at the same time Alice pushed him, making her boyfriend fall on the stairs.

The two girls both glanced at each other for one second with wide eyes when Alice picked up her wand and 'Stupify'.The girl didn't have time to react and defend herself so she disappeared behind the door.

''Steve are you alright?'' Alice asked worried at Steve.

''Yes, baby. We have a second enhancement.Female.Do not engage.''

''You will have to be faster'' That was Strucker's last words before Steve knocked him on the ground with his shield.

''NIce poseur'' Alice chuckled.

''Always. Guys, we got Strucker''

''Yea. I got something bigger.'' Tony's voice was heard over the earpieces.

''Did you get the sceptre?'' Alice asked

''Yeah, I got eyes on the price''

''Bring it to the quinjet''Steve ordered him.

''Almost there''

Chapter Text

It was time to return to the tower, and thankfully, the mission was a success. They took what they wanted, and thank Merlin, Clint was a bit better than they expected.

''How long till you trust me?'' Alice heard Natasha say to Banner. It was obvious they shared a special bond, but Bruce was timid to open up. Thankfully, this was a start.

''It's not you I don't trust." He looked into her eyes, trying to find the right words and not embarrass himself.

''Thor report on the Hulk?''

''The gates of Hell are filled with the screams of his victims,'' Thor said proudly, but on second thought, he could pick up something better to say. Natasha turned, glaring at him as Brush covered his face with his hands, groaning.

Alice laughed at the scene and headed to Clint to check up on him.''Clint, are you alright? Does it hurt like before? Do you want to call my godfather to drive faster?''

The lying man opened his eyes and glanced at the little witch.'' No, Alice, I am fine, thanks to you." He took her hand in his, brought it close to his lips, and kissed it gently.''If it weren't for you I would be in worse condition.''

''You are a true survivor Clint. A real avenger. I will let you rest a little while.'' She said her goodbyes and left him alone in the room. She wanted to speak to Steve or her godfather about what happened. She knew they would be more worried than they already were, though. So she just sat down a little far from them and lost herself in her thoughts.

What was that feeling? Did Wanda and Pietro feel it too? ''Wait, that name... They must be the kids from before...They are siblings, that's why she felt a bond between them. But how could she know their names if she hadn't heard them before?

It was like that time when she bumped into Steve, but that time it was more...peaceful. Her head wasn't hurt like hell, making her almost faint.

What was happening to her?'I wish Dumbledore were still alive. He could explain what was happening, she thought. He was the only person who could help her...

It already happened twice. What if it happens again, and she is on a mission? Right now, she had the others to help her, but what if she were alone? Would she be able to defeat it?

Well, she will; she has defeated worse situations. Those questions were making her crazy. She touched both sides of her head, trying to calm herself when-

''Alice'' Steve's voice drove away all the negative emotions. He sat next to her, wrapping his arms around her waist, letting her come closer and rest her head on his hard chest.

''What's going on?'' He asked.

She shook her head and tried to put a convincing smile on her face, hoping he would let this go and believe her. She hated to lie, especially to him. Unfortunately for her, he knew his girl.

''Sweetheart, talk to me'' With a sweeter tone in his voice, he came closer and kissed her head.

''It's nothing, Steve.''

''Baby, you can't fool me. I know something is wrong, so tell me. Besides, we promised no more secrets or lies.'' He paused for a few seconds.

''It's not that I do not want to talk to you, Steve...It's just...It's just that I can not speak to you or anyone else 'cause I don't even know what is happening.'' She raised her voice a bit, but seeing how stressful this was for her, Steve didn't mind her.

''We will find a way, you'll see''

''How Steve? You are not an expert at wizards or-''

''No, but you are my girl, and I will do anything. ANYTHING in my power to help you, sweetheart''

''Thank you, darling.'' She told him and pushed her swollen lips on his for a hungry kiss.

....

Within the next few minutes, the jet landed on the Stark tower. The second they landed, the door opened nurses came running inside to take Clint.

''Labs all set up boss'' Maria Hill entered the jet

''Uh, actually, he is the boss here,'' and pointed at Steve '' I just pay for everything and design everything and make everyone look cooler.'' Tony looked over at Alice, who was in Steve's hug and winked at her.

''What's the word on Strucker?'' Steve asked, taking his arms off Alice's waist after he gave her one of those gentle but hungry kisses. However, that kiss was enough for Alice to make her blush. Tony glared at the Captain.

Steve stood up and strolled to Hill, but stopped, hoping Alice would follow him. Seeing how her godfather was, Alice could sense that something irritated him. So she chose to stay behind.

''Alice?'' Steve raised a question.

''Go, I'll catch up with you later.'' He nodded sympathetically and left with Hill.

The little witch turned to her godfather, who ignored her presentence in the room and continued his work.

''What's going on?'' she asked

''I don't know what you're talking about?'' He said.

''Godfather, I know you and I am well aware that right now something is bothering you. Does it have to do with the sceptre?''

Tony sighed ''Why not talk about what happened to you?''

''I asked you first and second, I don't have the answer cause I have no idea what is happening. Third DODN'T CHANGE THE SUBJECT''

''Ok,'' He paused for a second '' When I found the sceptre, I saw something...Something awful. You were all ...dead. Thor, Steve, you. It was horrible, Alice felt like a nightmare, but it felt so real. We have lost, and every person I loved was dead.''

Just then, Alice fell on her knees and touched both sides of her head; it was the same pain. The same headache. 'Not again,'' She thought.

''AAAAAA.'' She yelled over and over again. Scenes were crossing her mind, madness, darkness.

''Alice, Alice.'' Tony kneeled next to her, trying to comfort her. ''Alice, please, just focus on my voice, only my voice.''

Α tower was formed from the bodies of the dead people dipped in blood. A sigh was heard, someone was breathing heavily, but who...

''THEY ARE ALL DEAD.'' She emphasised the last word '' YOU COULD HAVE SAVED THEM.'' She cried out as she continued to look at the ground.

Those words. They were the exact words Steve told him in his vision, and now Alice repeated them. Worried as he was without a clue as to what to do next, he did the first thing that came to his mind. He grabbed her by her shoulders and started to shake her, hoping he would get her out of this nightmare.

''ALICE.'' He screamed, and the third time Alice threw back her head, opened her eyes abruptly and started breathing heavily.

''It's ok, it's over.'' Tony comforted her while she allowed her tears to fall from her eyes.

''It was horrendous. And you were right, it felt incredibly realistic.'' She pushed him away a bit and looked at him. ''Don't tell anything to Steve.At least not until I am sure of what is happening''

''Alice, you're kidding me, I have-''

''No, please no.'' She begged him, earning a slight nod from him, even if he believed it was a bad idea.

''I have to go inside... I-i- I think I have the right person for this''

''Ok''

...

The girl went immediately to her room, picked up a paper and a pencil, and started writing.

Dear Grandmama Queene

I hope my letter finds you and Grandpapa Jacob alright. How is the bakery? Is Grandpa still making the moon cakes, cause when I come to visit you, I would die for one. But the reason I am sending this letter is for something more important, and I have a feeling you are the only person who can help me.

I am seeing things in my mind. The first time it happened, it was with Steve, I saw some snapshots from his past, but ...The last time it felt more natural. I heard names, and I could even see the entire vision of my godfather.

The last two times it was painful, unlike the time it happened with Steve. I don't know what's happening to me. Everything is a mess.

I hope you have the answer to that. I will wait for your letter. Give my love to Grandpapa.

love Alice

She put the letter in the envelope and gave it to Athena, her loyal owl. ''Give it to my grandmama, Queene, please, Athena.'' She whispered to the owl as she was petting her little head.

Athena was her loyal owl, a birthday gift from her Grandpa Newt two years before the Hogwarts letter was delivered

Athena was her loyal owl, a birthday gift from her Grandpa Newt two years before the Hogwarts letter was delivered.

The snowy fur on the underside of her tiny body matched perfectly with the cinnamon colour on her wing area. However, what got the attention of whoever looked at her were her big dark-colored eyes that looked deep into the souls of those who glanced at her.

The owl took the letter in her mouth and flew from the open window Alice had left.

''Did you set her free?''A familiar voice was heard.

''No, Steve.'' The man came behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, admiring the view of the city with Alice. '' I just sent a letter to my grandparents''

He unwrapped his arms and started undressing himself from his uniform, but when he arrived at his trousers, he stopped and sat down on the bed.

''Did you ask them for help?'' He sighed.

''Yes, but please don't force me to talk about it.''

''If that makes you happy, I won't.''

''Besides, we didn't celebrate our victory.'' and touched his thighs, making him shiver.

''Alice'' He warned her. ''We have to get ready for dinner. Tony made a reservation at the fancy Italian restaurant you like.''

''It's sad...cause right now I would prefer to play with,'' she leaned and whispered to his ear ''my toy.'' and fell on her knees.

cause right now I would prefer to play with ''she leaned and whispered to his ear '' my toy'' and fell on her knees

''Mmmm, darling '' Steve moaned as Alice kissed his ear and her left hand wandered to his abs, stopping at his cock. She squeezed him a bit, making him sigh. ''You want to suck my cock? You want that baby girl?''

''Yes, Daddy, please, I want to suck your cock please, please''

''Then what are you waiting for, baby girl'' He lifted a little his ass to be able to take off his trousers and boxer and threw them on the other side of the room. Alice noticed that the more aggressive he was, the wetter she became, and as he revealed his dick, she bit her lip, waiting impatiently to taste him.

Steve took his dick in his hand and stroked himself; his erection almost made him hit his stomach. With the sight of his beauty, Alice gasped and started trailing kisses down his body as he heard him groan. Then she wrapped her small hand around the base of his cock, and with her tongue, she licked and collected all the precum which fell from his thick, red tip.

Steve's moans were music in her ears. Now she understood why he always liked to hear her moan and scream his name; it was so fucking sexy, and MERLIN, it was hitting her straight to her core.

She started bending up and down, taking him all into her mouth, licking all the juices that were coming out of him, wanting to make him nice and wet. She moved her hands down to his soft balls, opened and put one of them in her mouth as she massaged the other one.

''OHH GOD YESSS. Lick my balls slut. Take them all into your mou-FUCK ALICE, MY SLUT, MY WHORE.'' It was unusual for Steve to speak like that to women; in other circumstances, she would slap him, but ...she couldn't help but like it.

It was this other side of Steve who was fucking sexy, and in some way it made her proud to make him feel so good, cause only then would he call her those names. It made her feel good to know that only she could make him think of his lustful cock in her mouth, to be able to taste him.

She couldn't take it anymore, her hand went down and touched her clit inside her shorts. She was so wet from only sucking him. Her pussy died from desire and wanted some attention too, so she started placing her fingers on her clit and rubbing circles on it.

''What are you doing there, baby girl?'' Steve asked '' Are you touching yourself without permission? Did sucking my cock make you that wet you couldn't ask me and have to finger MY PUSSY?''

''Yes, Daddy, please, I love sucking your cock, but YOUR pussy needed attention too.'' She said and started fingering herself, in and out.

''Mmmm let me hear you slut, let's hear the sounds you make as you suck my big dick.'' She stopped for a second to take off her shorts and underwear, leaving Steve's dick alone. She opened her legs a little for Steve to look at her soaked pussy and then return to suck him off.

''Alice'' Steve whispered while he gently rested his hand on the back of her head and pushed her a bit closer as he took his marvellous cock into her mouth. ''Just like that, sweetheart. Take all your daddy's cock.''

Alice swirls your tongue up and around his cock as his head falls back in awe. ''Yeah, that's it. Open up for me, baby girl, OPEN UP FOR ME.'' He pants out. His hand from her head wandered to the back of her neck. He held it while pushing himself into her mouth until he hit the back of her throat.

Alice moaned, closing her throat a bit.''Come on, my slut relax your throat, let me-FUCK-ahh fuck this face of yours.'' Having him so deep in her mouth made it hard for her to breathe; she lost her rhythm for a few seconds until she relaxed and learned to breathe through her nose as she had him in her mouth.

When she found it, Steve was able to go deeper and continued to go in and out of her. ''Fuck Alice, your throat feels amazing.'' He gasped for air. ''I am gonna cum.''

''Cum on my mouth, Daddy. I want all of you, I want to know how you taste'' He yanks her head back just so the cock head sits in her mouth. His body stills, and then she felt the first wave of cum hit her tongue.

He tasted terrific, like every time. Her body instinctively swallows, as another spurt of thick, white cum fills her mouth. She groans, some slipping out of the corners of her mouth. Steve was moaning aloud. "Good girl. Swallow it all."

And then she felt a new wave of euphoria all over her, making her legs tremble. Steve bent down and lifted her body as both of them breathed heavily. ''Let me make you feel good, sweetheart'' He started kissing her lips. The incredible mood was ruined when they heard a knock on the door, though.

''Alice''Tony called on the other side of the door.

''Bathroom now.'' Alice whispered-yelled at Steve, she quickly put on her shorts and ran to open the door. ''Yes, Godfather''

''Sorry for that, honey, but you should start getting ready. I didn't know if Steve mentioned it to you, but I made a reservation at the Italian restaurant you like for our victory.'' She nodded. ''Where is Steve?''

''In the shower''

''Ok, honey, I will see you later''

She closed the door and kissed Stev,e who went out of the bathroom still with his cock out. It hasn't been two minutes since he had cu,m and he was already HARD.

'' We still have some time left.'' He said like he read her mind.

''No, Steve, we have to get ready ''She looked down at his cock was hard, ''And you have to take a cold shower''

''Really cold'' He kissed her and went inside.

Chapter Text

It has been a few days since what happened at the HYDRA base, and Alice still hasn't received an answer from her grandmother. However, she remained patient, hoping that the old lady will know what is happening.

She felt comforted knowing that she wasn't enduring the hardships alone; she had her supportive boyfriend, Steve, by her side. Everything seemed normal except for her distress over the letter.

After a few days, the most beloved event had finally come, the time of the party. Alice was sitting on her bed with Steve lying his head on her lap, hearing the British girl read her book. It was a moment of peace until that disturbing knock on the door.

Steve was furious at the person who dared to destroy that moment of peace for them. He stood up, leaving the warm lap of Alice and opened the door.

''Hi, guy,s I hope I didn't interrupt something'' The joyful voice of Natasha was heard. Steve warningly greeted her and let her come inside, even though she had interrupted their moment.

''Alice, I brought the dresses I promised you. It is time to get ready for the party.'' Natasha informed them.

''Merlin.'' Alice looked at the watch on the wall and saw how late it was. ''We lost track of time with my book.'' She lifted it to show her friend the title 'Hogwarts history."

''Alice was reading me a book about how her school was created. And I have to confess, I am impressed.''

''Very interesting, but right now you have to leave, I have to get ready with Alice.''

''Do I need to remind you that this is my room too?'' Alice giggled at Steve's words.

''Then I will take Alice to MY room.''

''It's not enough that you interrupted us, you also are gonna take my beautiful lady away from me?'' He threw his arms in the air as the girls laughed.

''Yeah, and you are going to suffer from withdrawal syndrome. Please, Steve, I didn't expect you to behave like a kid, this seems like something Tony would do.''

''What can I say, the more time I spent with him the more like him I became.'' Steve teased her.

''God, please no. I can't deal with two like him.'' Natasha laughed with her heart, '' Alice, I will wait for you in my room.''

''Ok'' Alice went and kissed her insulted, jealous boyfriend. ''Don't worry, you can deal with a little time alone without me by your side.''

''I will try'' and kissed her again. " After all, I spent years without you."

...

After her shower, Alice spent at least 2 hours in Nat's room to get ready.

''Are you sure this is suitable for my body?'' Alice asked in disbelief noticing herself in the mirror.

''Yes, it's perfect trust me little witch.'' Natasha comforted her from behind. '' Steve is gonna lose his mind, he is not gonna be able to take his eyes off of you''

The fit of the dress was impeccable according to Natsha's words. Alice wore a tight dress just above the knee in shades of dark green with a diamond chain around the upper part of her breast and sleeves. The sleeves of the dress reached to her wrist as the fabric gently hugged her skin like a glove

The sleeves of the dress reached to her wrist as the fabric gently hugged her skin like a glove

''Same with Bruce'' The young girl took her by surprise.

''What?''

''Don't what to me, Nat, I have seen the way you look at each other." The young girl smirked.

''Yeah... but he is hard to open up."

''Like you. You have more in common than you think; it's up to you to open him up.'' She winked as she went to wear her silver heels. '' Come on it's time to go''

..

Tony was a master at hosting parties, and their monumental victory was the perfect reason to celebrate. He created an electrifying atmosphere filled with laughter and music, ensuring the food and drinks were unforgettable, solidifying his reputation as the ultimate host.

The lift doors opened to reveal Tony's enormous living room filled with people, both agents and regular guests. Alice scanned the room to find Steve, and finally, she spotted his familiar, muscular figure playing billiards with Sam. He always looked handsome, but this time he was incredible, equal to the beauty of the sculptures of Greek gods and had nothing to be jealous of.

''Wicked'' Alice's jaw dropped at the amount of people who were invited.

''Alice, I'm going to the bar, are you coming?'' Natasha asked.

''No, I am going to say hi to my godfather and the others, I will find you later.'' Natasha nodded and went to the bar to make some drinks.

''That's the whole story?''

''Yeah, it's a War Machine story.'' Rhodey defended his story.

''Too bad I didn't hear it,'' Alice told them.

''Alice dear, you look stunning.'' Tony kissed curly blonde hair.

''I have to agree with Tony, my lady.'' Thor took her hand gently and kissed her palm ''Like like a marvellous orchid.''

''Mmm, my favourite flower, I see you studied Thor.'' She teased him as she wrapped her arms around Tony's waist.

''Steve informed me.''

''I am sure.''

''Well, back to the story, it was very good.'' Thor praised while Rhodey rolled his eyes.

''So no Pepper? She is not coming?'' Rhodey asked Tony.

''No''

''Hey, what about Jane? Where are the ladies, gentlemen?''

''To keep an eye on you,'' Alice added, looking playfully at first her godfather and after Thor.

''Well, Miss Potts has a company to run.''

''Yes, I am not sure even what country Jane is in. Her work on the convergence has made her the world's foremost astronomer.''

''And the company Pepper runs is the largest tech conglomerate on earth. It's pretty exciting.''

''There is even a talk of Jane getting uhh ... Nobel prize.''

Alice couldn't stop laughing, it was marvellous to hear them competing in their girlfriend's feats as if they were kids competing for who was better. At some point, it seemed insulting, but as they spoke about their girlfriend's feats, you could notice how proud and happy they were of them. I'm so happy they wanted to share it with every person on this planet.

''Yeah, they must be busy because they'd hate missing you guys getting together.'' She faked coughing.

''Testosterone! Oh, excuse me.'' She covered her mouth, making Alice chuckle

''Want a lozenge?'' Rhodey asked, leaving when Maria nodded.

''Let's go''

''But Jane is better.'' Thor leaned close to Tony and Whisper.

Alice couldn't help but laugh. '' You guys are hilarious.'' She turned and glanced at her godfather ''Wait until I tell Pepper about that.''

''Come on, enough about this, Alice let me introduce you to some special guests.'' Tone moved his hand in front of her to let to go in the direction he wanted.

While Alice spoke with Tony's esteemed visitors, Steve searched the level upstairs for his girlfriend and talked to Sam.

''Did you find a place in Brooklyn yet?''

''I don't think I can afford a place in Brooklyn.'' Steve shot back, looking over at him.

''Well, home is home, you know.'' He shrugged, taking a ship of his drink.

Steve glanced at the man next to him, and then he lost sight of the crowd of guests when suddenly his eyes met the most gorgeous woman in the room. Her figure in the deep green dress stood out from all the girls in the room. She was with Tony, chatting with some guests. Every time she smiled at them, she shone appealingly like an angel in Steve's eyes.

The more he noticed her in her hot, tiny green dress wandering around the room, the more mesmerised he was. Then all the innocent thoughts became dirty. Thinking about this little green dress and how it pressed lightly on her breast, toning it up, it irritated him so much. At that moment, he only wanted to pin her against the bar and kiss every spot of her exposed neck and her exceptional breasts in front of anyone.

''Steve you are staring.'' San interrupted his inappropriate fantasies.

''You told me before that home is home, right?'' The black man nodded at him. '' She is my home, no matter where I am, I can feel home only if I am with my girl.''

''Even if you are in England, cause you are well aware that in some months she needs to go back in her country, she has her family there, her job.''

''Here, England, it doesn't matter.'' He raised his shoulders.

''You able to leave everything behind for her, aren't you?'' Sam looked at him proudly for supporting his girl to follow her dreams and sacrifice his home, the place where he was born and raised. Other men in his position would abandon their girls or force them to come with them and for a man who was raised in an era where that opinion ruled, it was exceptional to hear him speak that way.

''She is something else. She has those kind eyes that can bewitch you by only glancing at you once; her laugh and her smile bring me joy. Knowing that she is happy makes me happy... I would sacrifice everything to be with him for the rest of my life'' Just when he ended that sentence, his eyes met with hers, and she smiled and wandered to the stairs.

''You are so much in love with that girl.'' Sam told him, smiling.

''How could I not be? She is my little witch.'' When Steve talked about Alice, anyone could notice how his face changed; his eyes sparkled.

''What did you two discuss? Hi Sam, how are you?'' The girl hugged him tight and turned to her boyfriend, sharing a kiss.

''Good Alice. Steve was just telling me about your mission.''

''Oh, I get it. ''

''You look ... stunning, darling'' He leant closer to her ear so Sam wouldn't hear them.''Good enough to eat.''

''STEVE'' She blushed so hard and imagined she told Natasha she didn't need Rouse cause with only one compliment from Steve, she would look like a tomato.

''It's a pleasure to see you again Sam. I hope you will join us sometime on missions''

''One day I will, I promise'' Sam told her.

The girl lifted her glass to take one sip of her drink, but it was empty. ''Oh, I am going to take another one and I will catch up with you later, ok?'' Both men nodded and saw her leave.

...

''I gotta have some of that'' Thor offered Steve some of his Asgard liquor when an old man near to them 'demanded' to have some of it too.

''Oh no no, you this is was aged for 1000 years in the barrels built from the wreck of Grunhel's feet,'' Thor explained as he handed Steve one glass of the liquor. '' It's not meant for mortal people.'' But the old man didn't seem to give up.

''Is it meant for people like me?'' Alice appeared in the sight, wrapping her arms around Steve and leaning her head on his cheek, She was pretty short for hi,m but she still was adorable in Steve's eyes. ''For witches?'' She leaned closer to the men and whispered so only they could hear her.

''Well... I have never met someone like you, so I don't have the answer to that question.''

''It's ok, I will take a ship from my darling's drink.'' She winked at Steve, took the glass from his hand to bring to her lips and tasted the beloved liquor.

''So?'' Steve asked, a little worried about the consequences of the drink.

''It's good, but don't drink so much.''

''Hey, Blondie'' The old man replied again ''The hot blonde lady here'' and winked at Alice ''Drank some, so I have the right to drink too.''

''I told you it's not meant-''

''Neither was Omaha Beach blondie, stop trying to scare us. Come on.'' The old man didn't give up, he was determined to try that drink.

''Alright,'' Thor shrugged, and inside his glass, a little of the Asgard liquor.

''Thor, what are you doing?'' Alice asked worriedly.

''What?. I warned him, but...''

Shortly after, the elderly gentleman experienced dizziness and nausea. His condition worsened to the point where a pair of young boys had to assist him in exiting the building.

''Hilarious Thor.'' Alice sarcastically congratulated him.

''Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?'' Steve asked her flirtatiously.

''Mmm, no. ''

''Then you look marvellous, fantastic, magical'' Then he first kissed her right cheek and wandered down to her neck for a second kiss as she swayed laughing with his compliments that never stopped ringing in her ears.

Unable to bear his lust for her any longer, he took her hand and led her out of the living room to the side where nobody would notice them.

''Steve, what are-'' His lips instantly shut her down.

''I want you, NOW. Do you have any idea how hot you look in this dress?'' He attacked her lips first, and then she started kissing every spot of her neck, licking her in every way possible.

''Steve '' She moaned as they continued to make out. His hand ambled her leg, going up more and more and over her dress, squeezing her ass cheeks as his hungry lips discovered her mouth.

''Steve, we have to go inside, really.''

''Alice..'' He groaned. ''I have been waiting to be with you since the moment I caught my eyes on you, and you want to stop?''

''Steve, I want it more than anything as you do but... we have to go.''

''You are right.'' He gently left her leg to hit the ground when he covered both sides of his head. '' Alice, I am so sorry I-I don't know what has gotten into to m-''

''Shh, do not ever, ever be ashamed of your feelings. Besides, somehow it makes me feel better to know you can't resist me, to make me feel this kind of lust.'' She smirked and kissed him one last time before she took her hand and went inside the living room again.

As the couple headed to the bar, they spotted Brush talking with Natasha, who left when her eyes met with her female friends.

''It's nice'' Steve commented as he kneeled on one of his shoulders at the bar while having the other around Alice's waist.

''It is not just nice, it's adorable'' Alice clapped her hands with so much joy that Steve and Bruce swore she would explode. ''You are made for each other.''

''What, what?''

''You and Natasha, of course, Bruce, come on, you can't expect us to not notice the way you look at her. It's obvious.'' Alice couldn't stop smiling, saying those words.

''No, we haven't, that wasn't...'' Bruce tried to deny it.

''It's OK. Nobody is breaking any bylaws. It's just... she is not the most open person in the world. But with you, she seems very relaxed.''

Bruce awkwardly lowered his hand and played with his fingers, hoping not to make a fool of himself in both their eyes and Natasha's too.

''No, no, it's just Natasha.... she just likes to flirt''

''I have seen her flirt up close'' He took one beer from under the bar, ignoring the confusing look on Alice's face.''This ain't that. Look as maybe the world's leading authority on 'waiting too long doesn't. You both deserve a win.'' He said and walked away with Alice.

''Wait, what do you mean up close?'' Brush called.

''Yeah, I would like to know that too,'' Alice told her boyfriend.

''Jealousy doesn't suit you, sweetheart. I am gonna tell you home''

Chapter Text

Time had passed, it was late and every guest preferred to go leaving the team along with Maria Hill and Doctor Cho. They were gathered around the table examining Thor's hammer. Alice was sitting on the sofa between Thor and Steve resting her legs on Steve's lap as he caressed her from the knee and back to her thigh.

The loving man spun his head glimpsing at his little witch who laughed and seemed so chreeful. While he was looking at her she stroked the back of his head travelling to his neck and brank him closer sharing some lovable kisses.

She cupped both of his cheeks while his hands wrapped both of the sides of her waist. For a minute they even thought no one could notice their moment of love but... the whistles didn't stop from all the presenters.

''Capsicle, stop putting your tongue on my goddaughter's mouth,'' Tony yelled at him teasingly.

''Well, it's not the only place he put his tongue on me, Godfather,'' Alice whispered when Steve sent her a warning look, hoping Tony wouldn't listen to that sentence.

''Leave the kids Tony to live their love, it's their life after all,'' Clint said.

''I thought after so time you would get used to it, Tony.'' Natasha continued.

''Yes I did but I can't get used to that sight.''

''Leave them alone Tony.'' Clint giggled. '' And let's get back to the point'' He pointed at Thor's hammer. ''It's a trick''

''Oh no, it's more than that.'' Thor defended the honour of his family heirloom as he took a ship from his beer.

''uh whosoever be he worthy shall have the power. Whatever man. It's a trick.'' Clint moked Thor not believing the legend.

''Please be my guest.'' Thor chuckled pointing at his powerful weapon which was standing on the table in front of them.

''Really?'' Clint said and stood up after Thor assured him it would be okay to give it a try.

''Oh, this is gonna be beautiful'' Rhodey commented.

Clint didn't seem to mind a little challenge so he stood up still having on his left hand the drumsticks. He felt so sure he would be able to lift it but the result would surprise him.

''Clint you have had a tough week at work, we won't hold it against you if you can't get it up'' Tony joked making everyone laugh.

''You know I have seen this before.'' He said Thor as the last one nodded confidently believing that no one in that room could be worthy like him. Clint wrapped his hand around the hammer's handle attempting to pick it up but nothing happened.

''I still don't know how you do it.'' Clint chuckled as he stopped trying to pick up the hammer.

''Smell the silent judgment,'' Tony questioned.

''Please Stark by all means.''

''Yes try it please. I would like to laugh cause its been some time.'' Alice whispered the last part at Steve. She admired her godfather very much but deep down she knew that Tony wasn't so worthy, without meaning he wasn't one of the best men Alice had ever known. After all, her godfather was very stubborn, so if he wasn't able to lift it the first time he would try over and over again and do anything in his power to pick it up. Something hilarious in Alice's eyes cause they wouldn't miss the silly scene.

''Oh here we go.'' Maria sounded from the other side of the table.

Tony stood up from his seat with confidence uncovering the bottom of his black elegant blazer, walking like a god who had just picked up a weapon to prove his strength.

''Never one to shrink from an honest challenge,'' Tony said. ''It's physics. Right so if lift it, then I can rule Asgard?'

"Yes, of course''

''Tony, lift it please,'' Steve told him while taking a ship from his beer.

''He is right.''

''Alice, I want to know.''

''Know what godfather, what you will wear at, I don't know, your coronation?'' Alice joked. ''Let's see if you can lift it first, and then I am going to spend an entire week with you to find the best outfit for that day.''

''Ok, but if I lift it you must fulfill your promise sweety.'' Tony's hand wrapped around the hammer grip and tried to lift it with no success. ''I'll be right back.''

Alice couldn't stop laughing as he saw her godfather returning with his Iron Man hand on his palm, but even with his genius suit, he wasn't able to be king.

''Don't worry godfather you might not become a king of Asgard but you remain king in our hearts.''

This was very sweet and kind of Alice, Tony appreciated it very much but it wasn't enough for him. He wanted something and he had to do it. He could not accept his defeats. So it was time for him to implant plan B. He called Rhodey and together they tried but nothing happened again.

''Are you even pulling ?''Rhodey asked

''Are you on my team?'' Tony asked. ''Just represent.PULL!''

It was time for Bruce to take a bold step and challenge his luck. When he realized he couldn't go through with it, he let out a powerful roar, channeling his inner Hulk, determined to turn the moment into a show of strength rather than embarrassment.

The time has come for Alice's man.

''Come on cap''

Steve turned and faced the encouraging look that appeared in his girlfriend's eyes, full of hope he would be the 'one' to lift the hammer. Alice leaned and kissed him on the cheek as a good luck gift.

''Do it love, I am sure you will do it.'' She encouraged him.

''Let's go, Cap, no pressure,'' Tony said as everyone started cheering up for Steve.

The man removed his hands from her waist and stepped back to take a closer look at the object in question. With a determined expression, he grabbed the handle firmly with both hands and took a deep breath before attempting to lift it from its resting place.

It was that moment that Thor's eyes widened in surprise and his expression turned into one of worry and fear. Alice couldn't help but notice that Steve had been able to lift the hammer ever so slightly, indicating that he was indeed worthy of its power, despite having raised his hands in defence earlier. The subtle movement of the hammer was enough to confirm Steve's worthiness in Alice's eyes accepting him to feel both impressed and in awe of his strength.

''Nothing.'' Thor laughed with relief.

''I hope you didn't seriously assume you didn't lift it?'' Alice asked slowly so only Steve could hear her as he took the place next to her again.

''Alice I am not worthy like Thor, I couldn't do it'' Something that got on Alice's nerves was hearing him doubt himself.

''For Helga Hufflepuff's sake Steve you did it'' Steve shook his head.

''Alice'' the girl's attention turned to the god beside her when she realised everyone's eyes were on her. ''It's your turn''

''Me?''

''Yes''

''OK'' The girl nodded and approached the hammer purposefully, feeling a mix of nerves and anticipation as she prepared to take on the task ahead. She knew this was an opportunity to learn and grow..

''Go on sweetheart, Prove them the warrior you are.'' Steve cheered his girl.

Her hand wrapped around the shapely handle of the hammer like everyone else and without any difficulty, the weapon was lifted into the air proudly in Alice's palms. Everyone stared at her with awe including Thor.

''Well, it seems I am worthy.'' Alice giggled at everyone, she glanced at Thor who still looked like a Greek sculpture with wide-open eyes and mouth.

''So my girlfriend is not only a brilliant and one of the most powerful witches but also a queen? I must be the luckiest man alive.'' Anyone with half a brain and eye could sense how proud Steve was.

So Alice to stop humiliating Thor even more said,'' Keep your kingdom Thor.'' She let down the hammer. ''I am not capable of being a queen.''

''You are only in my heart.'' Steve blew her a kiss and opened his arms to embrace her.

''Only yours'' The girl fell on his hug, cupped his right cheek and gave him a gentle kiss on his rosy lips. '' So who is next?''

''Widow?'' Bruce motion to Natasha.

''Oh no, that's not a question I need to answer.'' She took a sip from her drink. ''I am not worth it like the girl there, and apart from that, the crown won't look good on me.''

''All deference to a man who wouldn't be a king, it's rigged.'' Tony shrugged earning a nod from Clint.

''You bet your ass.'' Clint agreed hitting a bit Tony's back.

''Steve he said a bad language word.'' Maria joked.

''Did you tell everyone about that?'' Steve looked towards Tony sending him a glare.

''The handles are imprinted, right? Like a security code.''

''One of these days I promise I will kill him,'' Steve told his girlfriend.

''Whatever is carrying Thor's fingers 'is I think the literal translation?'' He asked.

''Yes, that's a very very interesting theory, I have a simpler one.'' Thor stood up taking flashily Mjolnir into his hand.'' You are not worthy, everyone in this room except lady Alice here.'' Alice threw her hands in the air cheering her victory.

''Worthy.'' A heavy voice was heard from the door. All the members of the room spun their heads towards the direction they heard the voice and what they saw took them by surprise.

''How could you be worthy? You are all killers.'' The robot said

''Stark.'' Alice and Steve stood up as the last one went one protective step before his girl to stop her from going any farther. Alice frowned her eyebrows at the spectacle that was taking place in front of her and immediately took out her wand which was hidden in her green sleeve.

''Bloody hell, what's that thing?'' Alice sweared. When she reacted like this she always thought of Ron who was clearly a bad influence.

''Jarvis?'' Tony called.

''I am sorry Mr. Stark, I was asleep, or I was in a dream?''

''Reboot. Leginnionaire OS, we got a buggy suit.'' Tony spoke to himself.

''There was a terrible noise and I was in tangled in strings. I had to kill the other guy. He was a good guy.''

''You killed someone?'' Steve asked angrily and Alice with her fast reflexes wrapped her hand around his to stop him from attacking.

''Wouldn't have been my first call. But down in the real world, we are faced with ugly choices.'' The robot said.

''Who sent you?''

''I see a suit of armour around the world'' The robot responded recording Alice's godfather voice.

''Ultorn'' Bruce explained, spun and looked at Tony.

''Godfather,'' Alice called him.

''In the flesh, no not yet. Not this chrysalis, but I am ready. I'm on a mission.'' Thor, Alice and Maria get their weapons ready to attack if the case gets out of control.

''What mission'' Both Natasha and Alice asked.In their voice a tone full of agony, fear of what would come next.

''Peace in our time'' Suddleny As Ultron finished his sentence Iron Legion Bots smashed the wall entering inside the room ready to attack and take their lives.

Steve with a sudden surge of emotions, kicked the table in front of them with great force. As a result, a nearby flying robot collided with the table, causing both Steve and Alice to be thrown several meters away. Alice was quick to rise and rush over to ensure that Steve was safe and sound.

''STEVE'' She yelled.

''I am fine.''

''Reducto.'' She skillfully directed her wand towards the hovering robot and proceeded to dismantle it into several smaller pieces.

Then Steve noticed the flying robot that flew above their heads, he jumped on his metal back and wrapped his arms around his neck, punching hard on the metal chest. The robot, without having caused any particular damage by Steve's punches, made a steep turn and headed towards the nearest wall pinning the blonde against the wall.

''ALICE'' The young girl recognised Thor's voice and turned in his direction. Thor smashed the head of the robot, grabbed it by the shoulders and sent it flying to Alice so she could destroy it completely.

''Bombarda'' Alice yelled.

Just that moment Alice noticed that one robot without legs but still available to shoot was heading to Helen who was hiding from that mess behind the piano Alice's sister Dafne used to play.

The girl ran to the doctor and with her wand ready she pointed at the robot from behind.'' Aguamenti'' Then a gush of water was created from the tip of the wand soaking the robot, the water spilled on its external wires causing it to short out.

''Cap'' Clint called out then threw Steve his shield while the last one caught it and destroyed the last flying robot in the air.

''That was dramatic'' Ultron said.Steve went by Alice's side taking her hand in his. ''I am sorry, I know you mean well. You just didn't think it though. You want to protect the world, but you don't want it to change. How is humanity saved if it's not allowed to ... involve.?'' The Ultron picked up in his hand a dismembered robot, smushed his head and threw it away.

''These puppets. There is only one path to peace: The avenger's extinction''

Before Ultron could continue Thor threw his hammer to him destroying it into pieces but Ultron's voice still ranked in their ears.

''I had strings but now I am free. There are no strings no me, no strings on me.''

...

All the team was gathered together in the lab to discuss that ... thing who attacked them a few minutes ago, Alice leaned against the counter beside Steve playing with her wand from nervousness.

''All our work is gone. Ultron cleared out, and used the internet as an escape hatch''

''Ultron'' Alice said.

''He is been in everything. Flies, surveillance. Probably knows more about us than we know about each other'' Natasha informed the team about what Ulton had taken.

''He is your flies, he is in the internet'' Rhodey said taking walks around the room cupping his probably broken arm. ''What if he decides to access something a little more exciting.''

''Nuclear codes?'' Maria said.

''Nuclear codes'' Rhodey repeated. ''Look we need to make some calls, assuming we still can''

''Rhodey, let me see your arm'' Alice came closer to him and focused on examining his arm, not paying attention to the others and what they were saying.

''It's broken''

''I know'' Alice told him.''This might hurt a little'' She pointed her wand on his arm.'' Epicky''

''Aaa'' Rhodey groaned.

''I believe it would be fine now.''

''Thank you Alice'' He embarrassed the girl.

''He also said he killed somebody'' Alice heard Clint's voice.

'' But there wasn't anyone else in the building, was there?''

''Yes there was'' Tony said bringing a card and a hologram appeared. The team was staring at the hologram with wide eyes.

''It can't be'' Alice stared at the hologram.

''This is insane''

''JARVIS was the line of defense'' crossed his arms in front of his chest.''He would have shut Ultron down, it makes sense''

''No, Ultron could have assimilated Jarvis. This isn't strategy...this is a rage'' Bruce explained.

Thor's figure appeared wearing his armour suit. He came inside the room, the hammer in his right hand and grabbed Tony's neck with his left. Alice watching Thor's actions was filled with anger and agony about what the blondeman would do to her godfather.

She ran beside her godfather pointing her wand at Thor.''Thor let him down.NOW'' Her threat didn't seem to bother Thor who continued to tighten his kneck more and more.

''Thor if you don't want slugs to come out of your pretty mouth or smash your god face you better let him down'' Alice hreaten him again and this time Thor did as she demanded. To be honest he didn't want to upset him and she the other side of her. She was a little scary when she wanted, after all the thought of vomit slugs wasn't so good sight, even if she thought about it.

''Thor. The legionnaire?'' Steve shot.

''Trail went cold about a hundred miles out but it's headed north and it has the sceptre. Now we have to retrieve it again.''

''I don't understand'' Doctor Helen told them.''You built this programme. Why is it trying to kill us?''

''Because from what we can see my godfather sometimes can be really genius and some others don't know how to play with his toys.'' She glared at him.''What is even that thing? How- How did you even manage to do that.''

Tony looked away from her gaze and although Brush tried to warn him giving him a signal to stop, he didn't. The brush was aware that humiliating the situation would make them all furious and this time Thor's grip would be tighter than before and this time Alice wouldn't stop him.

''You think this is funny?'' Thor got angrier more and more by any minute.

''No. It's probably not, right? Is this very terrible? Is it..Is it...It's so...It's so terrible.''

''This could be avoided if you hadn't played with something you didn't understand''

''No I am sorry, I am sorry. It is funny. It's a hoot that you don't get why we need this'' Tony went incredibly close to Thor, Alice was worried that with a distance so close Thor wouldn't resist and slap him. In that case, the girl wouldn't be able to save him from Thor's muscles.

''Tony maybe this is not the time to''

''So what's it ?'' He asked Bruce '' You just roll over, show your belly, every time somebody snarls.

''Only when I have created a murder bot.''

''We didn't, we weren't even close. Were we close to the interface?''

''And how do you explain that?'' Alice was furious.''Whether you wanted it or not, both of you have created something uncontrollable. Something that is after us and will not give up until we are not dead and that is the positive end, only us dead. What will happen if he kills more people?''

''Alice is right but at least you did something right.'' Steve butted in and stood next to Alice. ''And you did right here. The Avengers were supposed to be different from SHIELD''

''Anybody remember when I carried a nuke through a wormhole?'' Tony asked. ''Recall that? A hostile alien army came charging through a hole in space. We are standing three hundred feet below it. We are the avengers. We can bust arms dealers the live a long day. But that up there? That's the endgame''

Only by hearing the words Alice feels a sharp pain in her heart.

''How were you guys planning on beating that?''

''Together.'' Steve said taking Alice's hand on his. She turned and smiled at her boyfriend.

''Steve is right, we are in this together.'' She defended her man.

''We will lose.''

''Then we will do that together too.'' They stayed and stared at each other for a few seconds until Alice decided to speak.

''Thor is right. Ultron is calling us out.''

''And I like to find him before he is ready to for us.''

The world is a big place. Let's start making it smaller.''

'' I will send a letter to my family.''

''No, no, Alice. It's better if no new wizard interferes with the case.'' Tony stopped her.

''But-''

''No. It's better if they stay out of this.''

Chapter Text

''He is all over the globe. Robotic labs, weapon facilities, jet propulsion labs.'' Steve and Alice walked upstairs, hearing Maria inform them. ''Multiple reports of a metal man, or men coming in and emptying the place.

''Fatalities?'' Steve asked.

''Only when engaged. Mostly guys left in a fugue state, going on about old memories, worst fears and something too fast to see.''

''That man'' Alice whispered.

''What?''

''When Clint was hit, someone attacked us. He was a tall blonde-haired man, very fast like the wind, and when you were speaking to Strucker ... I felt something weird. It was the same feeling for both of them. They must be the twins. The woman, Wanda, can control your mind. They work for him now.''

''Well, that makes sense. They have something in common,'' Steve said.

''Not anymore, guys.'' Maria handed them a tablet with a photo of the twins screaming with other people. Strucker's body was lying dead, and on the wall the word 'PEACE' was written in blood.

''Thank you, Maria.''

''I assumed getting the sceptre would mean living for a while in peace, but our lives are more insane than ever.''

''Steve, my life has been insane since I was born.'' Alice joked.

''Mine too. First, when I met Erksine and second, when I faced your magic and your world.''

''Time to tell me that my magic made your life insane,'' Alice said, pretending she was offended by his comment. Instantly, Steve turned to look at her blue eyes; he took her hands in his and kissed them.

''Your magic shone like stars and brought happiness into my miserable life. The only insane thing you brought was your infectious smile, captivating looks, and the beauty of your personality combined, to make me unconditionally, completely and deeply in love with you.''

A deep red colour was imprinted on her cheeks as she listened to her boy's sweet confession. Steve could do something unique; he could captivate her with only words.

They walked hand in hand past Clint, who was speaking on the phone with his wife.

''Barton, we might have something,'' Steve announced. The man hung up his phone after saying his goodbyes and came closer to them.

''Who was that?'' Steve questioned.

''Steve, don't be rude, please.''

''No, Alice, it's ok. It was just a girlfriend.'' Clint replied, making Alice smile. She was one of the few people who knew about the existence of Clint's family. He mentioned it in one of his letters. From the moment his daughter found out about the witch, she was showering her father with questions that needed to be answered. So he sent the witch a letter to answer the questions under his daughter's threatening look.

''What's this?'' Tony asked, seeing the photo Steve handed him.

''A message from our beloved friend.'' Alice crossed her arms in front of her chest.

''Ultron killed Strucker,'' Steve said as he looked at the tablet, which was handed to Natasha.

''And he did a Banksy at the crime scene, just for us.'' Tony joked, but no one seemed to be amused by the comment.

''This is a smokescreen. Why send a message when you have just given a speech?'' Natasha questioned.

''Strucker knew something that Ultron wanted us to miss.''

''Yea... I bet he...'' Natasha told them before she went through the files. ''Yep. Everything we had on Strucker had been erased.''

''Not everything.'' Tony pulled out boxes full of SHIELD files, including Struckers, which they studied for the last hour.

''Known associates. Well, Strucker had a lot of friends.'' Steve ascertained while reading the file along with Alice.

''Well, these people are all horrible.'' Bruce sighed.

Tony looked down at the photo in Bruce's hand, noticing that the man in it was kind of familiar.

''Wait.''

''What godfather?'' Alice asked.

''I know this guy.'' He pointed at the familiar man. ''From back in the day. He operates off the African coast, black market arms.'' Both Steve and Alice glared at him with an accusing look on their face, to which Tony rolled his eyes. ''Here are the conventions OK? You meet people, I didn't sell him anything. He was talking about finding something new, a game changer, it was all very 'Ahab'.'' Tony explained their history.

''What is that?'' Alice asked, taking Thor's attention. He took the photo into his own hands, and both he and Alice had spotted a weird symbol on the back of his neck.

''This''

''Uh, it's a tattoo. I don't think he hands it before-''

''This doesn't seem like a tattoo to me.'' Alice realised.

''Lady Alice is right. This is not a tattoo, it's a brand.'' Thor agreed. Bruce took a photo of the team and searched on the computer to identify the origin of the brand.

''Oh yeah. It's a word from an African dialect meaning thief, in a much less friendly way.''

''It matches his face. He doesn't seem very friendly to me''

''What dialect?''

''W...Wak...Wakanda''

''If this guy got out of Wakanda with some of their trade good-'' Tony was interrupted by Steve.

''But I thought your father said he took the last of it?''

''Wait a minute, what did Uncle Howard take and have to do,'' Alice pointed to her boyfriend. ''With you?''

''Yeah. What comes from Wakanda?'' Bruce asked as Steve glanced at his shield.

''The strongest metal on earth,'' Tony announced.

''For Helga's sake, we will never find peace.''

''Where is this guy now?''

Just then, all the members turned towards the destination from where they heard a strange sound. They glanced at a flying white and brown owl approaching them. It was Athena Alice's owl that landed on top of the box beside the young witch.

''Thank you, Athena.'' She petted her owl, giving her a treat she had inside her backpack. She had been waiting for this letter so lon,g hoping her grandma would have the answer.

''Is that?'' Steve asked.

''Yeah. I will meet you in the jet''

...

While the team was discussing their mission during the trip, Alice sat alone in the back reading a letter from her grandmamma. Steve didn't want to disturb her, but Alice hadn't shared anything with him. The silence and anxiety were starting to affect Steve's mind; he was suffering.

Dear Alice.

First of all, I am so pleased you decided to send me a letter cause I was starting to get worried. Thankfully, we are both perfect in our health and minds. Well, I was anxious about this day and I had been waiting for this moment for years now, but I was a little relaxed when we didn't have any signs. Well, Alice, you are legitimate, like me. You see, everything started when you were young, around 4 or 5. Your magic was powerful, and your parents were worried about you cause it would be unbelievably hard for you to control it at that age.

So they asked a favour from me, to block your mind and power. Of course, you didn't remember anything; you were a child. Your power sometimes used to appear at Hogwarts too, which means professors, especially Dumbledore, obliviated you, and when he died, it was Harry's job. That's why you do not remember anything. You have to trust me, child, we did that for your safety.

My magic had enough power to keep your mind out of the others, but... since it started to appear more often than before, the spell is getting weaker and weaker. The reason for this is inexplicable. I can sense the possibility of processing all that information is almost improbable, but you have to try.

You already had some experience with that power, so you are aware you have to control it as soon as possible, otherwise... You will hear unceasing voices and visions in your head, hidden desires and things people haven't experienced. The consequences of being legitimate are huge, and I have to warn you, my sweetie pie, if you don't learn to control it, you are in danger. You will go crazy, and you might even lose your mind.

I am looking forward to planning my trip to help you and I will send you another letter with all the tips you will need. I hope they will help you when I come there. I know it's not the right time but I am so happy we have another one like me in the family. Grandpa sent you his love and hopes to see you again.

Lots of love, Grandma Queene.

'So that means I am legitimate,' She thought and sighed. ''Things took a wild turn.''

''I am afraid so.'' A voice was heard. Alice turned her head towards the direction from which the voice came from and saw Steve's figure staring at her.

''What is it?'' Steve took a sit next to her on the bed and wrapped his arm around her waist. He let his girlfriend rest her head on his chest as he gently rested his head on hers. She let out another gasp as she ran her hands around his toned chest.

''We don't have time for that, darling. We have a mission.''

''But Alice-''

''Steve, it's neither the time nor the place to talk about it. I have a lot to process.'' The girl left his hug and made her way towards the door.

''ALICE'' Steve screamed. ''I believe I deserve an explanation.''

Hearing his comment, she spun her shoes and turned to look at his full, angry eyes that were ready to explode like a volcano. ''No offence, darling, but I don't think I owe you anything. This is my business, not yours.''

''No, that is where you are wrong, sweetheart.'' He pinned her against the wall furiously, and with a result, she lightly hit the back of her head. Then, as she attempted to resist his fist that had locked her wrist, she tightened a bit while he held them still next to her hips.

The last thing he wanted to be was being violent with her, but her attitude sometimes... it was enough to piss him to the moon and back. His anger slowly began to take control of his body, forcing him to do unusual things that, in other circumstances, he would do in a certain area of the house.

''All your thoughts, all your body, problems, negative feelings are my business too. My business to block them so they do not make you suffer. It's my job to remove them from your pretty head to avoid troubling you.''

It was the first time he behaved like that outside of bed. Alice only saw that side of him only when they were intimate, not in their daily life. ''Don't make me forget my manners, be like those rubbish for nothing good boys and invest your privacy by reading this damn letter by myself.'' It was the last thing he said.

''S-S-Steve, you don't understand...''

''No, Alice, YOU don't understand. YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND, I AM NOT GONNA LET MY GIRL STAY IN THE CORNER AND HANDLE SOMETHING SO HUGE LIKE THIS WHILE I STAND WITH THE OTHERS AND DO ABSOLUTELY NOTHING.

''What did you just say?'' In her mind, she emphasised one word.

''You heard me, sweetheart.''

''S-Steve...I-I-I can't tell you now but-but I promise I will do it later.'' The girl shuddered not from fear, not from agony, cause he hit her, it would be against his manners, but from the guilt to keep him away from her problems.

He sighed heavily as he released her wrist from his grip, storming angrily from Alice's room.

The girl fell on her knees, having the letter in her hands, and continued staring at the open window for a few more seconds until Natasha called her.

Chapter Text

Alice and the team stayed behind the pillars while a newly upgraded Ultron stood across from them. Alice was able to feel Steve's anger even now, in the darkness, not even looking at his face.

In order to calm his nerves, she gently took his hand in hers and smiled at him, but Steve did not reciprocate the smile and only relaxed his expression slightly.

''Don't compare me with Stark. He is a sickness.'' Ultron yelled, kicking Klaue down the stairs.

''Ohh Junior,. You are going to break your old man's heart.'' Tony announced as he and the trio moved out of the shadows.

''If I have to,'' Ultron replied.

''We don't have to break anything'' Thor said.

''Clearly, you have never made an omelette.''

''He beat me by one second.'' Tony gumbled.

''Ahh, this is funny Mr Stark. It's what? Comfortable. Like old times?'' The male twin, Pietro said as they glanced at the weapons that lay on the ground. Alice had her wand ready in her hand getting the attention from the twins.

''You don't know him, so you don't have the right to judge him,'' Alice responded, pointing the wand at their faces.

''This was never my life.''

''You two can still walk away from this.'' Steve took one step in front.

''Oh, we will.'' The woman in red said,

''I know you have suffered-''

''Uhhh Captain America'' Ultron interupted him. ''God, righteous man, pretending you could leave without war. I can't physically throw up in my mouth but-''

''If you believe in peace, then let us keep it.''

''I think you are a confusing piece with quiet.''

''What's the vibranium of?'' Tony asked as the metal robot looked at him again.

''I am glad you asked that because I want to take this time to explain my evil plan.'' Ultron pulled him closer with a sarcastic tone, followed by throwing him against the wall. This action displayed Ultron's strength and dominance in the situation.

All this time, iron robots appeared and started to attack Thor, Alice, and Steve. Suddenly, a dozen robots approached the witch to hurt her. Alice started casting spells nonstop, destroying every robot that came into her sight, improving her power and strength.

As the battle raged on, Alice's sharp awareness allowed her to notice Pietro, the young blond boy with lightning-fast speed, attacking Thor while the other twin, named Wanda, threw a deep red colour blast at Steve, landing him on the iron bridge.

Shorting the last iron robot with water that sprang from the tip of her wand, Alice ran over to Steve to help him get back to his feet.

Then the girl who was dressed in red looked at her curiously, and suddenly her gaze changed, her eyes widened, and she prepared to walk away.

Something that was not set up successfully, Alice waved her wand, casting ''Incarcerous''. At that moment, a long rope appeared and wrapped tightly around the ganda's neck, preventing her from getting a proper breath.

Pietro, as fast as the sound passed next to the girl, hit her leg with the result that she was on the ground and his beloved sister was freed.

Hiding in the shadows Wanda got inside Thor's mind and started manipulating him like a puppet.

''Thor status?'' Steve asked looking at the back of the big man.

''The girls tried to wrap my mind. Take special care, I doubt a human could keep her bay. Fortunately, I am mighty.'' Thor's voice was heard.

It happened again. Alice felt the same pain again in her mind, only this time it was less. Suddenly, as she touched one side of her head, images started to appear in her mind, images that were playing in Thor's head.

Steve came closer to her, worried. ''The girl got inside his mind. She is going to do the same to all of us.'' Alice said.

''Go to Thor, see if you can wake him up from his dream.'' Just as he read her mind, he continued. ''I will be fine on my own, sweetheart.'' He kissed her quickly and witnessed the power of teleportation, which took place in front of his eyes.

Alice teleported near to Thor, and before Steve's time to face his deepest fears, she waved her wand up and down over her body with careful movements, casting the ''Disillusionment Charm'' and turning herself invisible.

A privilege that wasn't going to last long, only for her to witness what happened to her boyfriend and Natasha. After a few minutes, she sensed Wanda getting closer to her, which meant only one thing: she had to prepare.

Somehow, Wanda could feel the presence of a person near her. However, she wasn't able to understand if it was the little witch or the male 'Merida' with arrows. She sent the usual red blast towards the place she felt, hitting Alice.

But... something was blocking her. Wanda couldn't see through her mind. Although Alice still saw something.

The scene takes place back at Hogwarts when Voldemort announces his victory as the lifeless body of her twin, whom she used to call Harry, was carried by Hagrid.

This time, there was no one around her, except her and Voldemort. The most horrifying scene she had ever experienced was seeing on one hand of her most hated enemy, Steve's head while her enemy was standing barefoot on Harry's, Cedric's and all of her friends' dead bodies.

''You'' Alice heard a voice in her head that kept blaming her for the death of everyone around her. The voice repeatedly said mean things about her weakness and uselessness. However, Alice was capable of controlling her mind and realised that the voice was just a memory.

For a few seconds, that's how much the memory lasted. Wanda thought she had won, but she was wrong. She got closer to the witch, making one of the biggest mistakes.

Alice woke up while pretending she didn't see or feel the red one approaching her. So, with quick moves, she grabbed Wanda by the collar of the jacket, hit her head on the wall and with a strong wave, sent her directly to Clint, who used his electricity arrows.

''CLINT.'' Alice screamed and ran to him after Pietro hit him and left with his sister in his arms.

''I am ok'' She helped him get up. ''We have to wake up the others.'' Alice nodded and approached Steve, who was trembling and touched both sides of his head while hissing in pain.

''Steve.It;s me''

''Steve''

Steve didn't listen to her. He continued trembling.

''Steve''

Flashes, everywhere. Where am I? Is that the uniform from the 40s? Steve woke up. It can't be true.

They are dancing. Why are they dancing? Why are they taking photos of me?

''Are you ready for our dance?'' That voice. I know that voice. I turned my head and I saw my first love ... Peggy. Look how beautiful she is. But wait, she... Peggy. She is young again. We have another chance.

''The war is over, Steve. We can go home.'' Yes, the war is over. I can finally be happy with the woman I love. Peggy. Ohh, my alluring Peggy.

''Imagine it.'' Suddenly, all the people are gone. I am alone again.

''Steve'' The voice.

I danced with Peggy. Finally, we can have our date.

''You are back.'' She touched my cheek.

''Steve'' Someone whispered.

''We can finally get married and have the life we always wanted,'' Peggy told me. I smiled... I could have my life back. I should be genuinely happy. However... something is off. I feel weird, like something is missing.

''STEVEEE'' That voice. I hear it again. It's calling me.

''Steve wake up. Please, my darling.'' Sweetheart. It's her angelic voice. My love.

''No, Peggy, no. I came back only for one dance.'' I pushed her a little and freed myself from the embrace.

''What do you mean, Steve? This- this is the life we wanted. You are here, with me, the love of your life.''

''No, Peggy, you are not. I can't stay here. Besides, I have Alice. My love.''

''Alice?''

''Yes''

''Steve... Alice is dead.'' Said the woman mischievously.

''What? No, no, you are lying. My sweetheart can't be dead. I feel her. She is not dead.'' I screamed as long as I could. She didn't let me leave. I pushed her.

''See for yourself''

The crowd left. I was alone with Peggy. It was dark when I finally spotted a light in the centre of the room and... It couldn't be. A lifeless body. No. No. It's not my love. NO.

''You see Steve, you lost her. When you let your past take control. She was a burden. So I got rid of her.'' I heard all those horrible thoughts as I had my girl's body in my arms. My beautiful angel was gone.

''What did you just say?'' I asked and turned my head, noticing the knife she carried was covered in blood.

''It's not easy to kill a witch. But what can I say, she deserved it.'' That was when I lost it. I grabbed the woman by her neck; I tried to struggle with her when I heard that voice again.

''Steve wake up.'' Steve's eyes widened, heavy breathing. Alice. His Alice was alive in front of him.

''Alice, my love'' Not able to hold his tears, he allowed himself to fall into her arms and cry.

''Don't ever leave me again. Please''

''Shhh, I am here, baby. I am here.''

They were on the jet again with Clint as pilot. All the members were devastated.

Alice was sitting in the corner, arms around her knees and started to notice the others. Her eyes fell on her boyfriend, who sighed hard.

''Hi,'' she approached him. ''Are you allright now?''the guy nodded his head.

''I am sorry about earlier. You know, back in the tower. I don't know what came over me, why I behaved like this. Maybe I was too afraid there was a chance to lose you, so I lost my mind.''

''You shouldn't apologise. It's my fault'' She touched gently his cheek. ''I know you love me and that's the reason why I have to tell you.''

''Alice, no, I will not force y-''

''No, I want to, Steve. Back then, I had a lot to process, and I couldn't speak about it too.'' She sat down on the ground, an action Steve followed.

''The truth is... I am legitimate.'' She noticed the confused look on her face. ''That means I can read minds and feel other people's emotions too. It's a rare power. I inherited that power from my grandmother, Queene. She is the sister of my grandma Tina, but I am closer to her. She is an amazing witch. Apart from that, when I was a child, around 5, my parents asked my grandma for a favour, to cast a spell to block my power.''

''But how were you not able to remember the experience you had all those months ago?''

''When I was a child, they erased that memory from my head. The first time I experienced my power and remember was when I first saw you, but since I didn't speak about it with anyone, neither my parents nor my brother, nobody could forget me for something they didn't acknowledge. Also, last month I had been here alone, so nobody could do anything. I am sure it happened again back in Hogwarts, but there I had my professors.''

''Wanda... That girl can play with our minds. Was she able to do that to you too?''

''No, not exactly. When I was a child, I was informed by my parents and professors that my soul was somehow connected with Harry's. Probably because that night, when his parents died along with my grandma from my mother's side, I was there. From what they have told m,e I was hiding in the closet. No one knows why Harry and I are connected, but it's true. It was very dangerous, so I started to take lessons on how to block my thoughts in case Voldemort went from Harry's mind to mine and made me do something I would regret. It wasn't always successful...Like everyone else, I saw something too. The difference between you and me is that I was not hypnotised; Wanda didn't go through my mind; she was only capable of bringing a fear of mine as a memory. She didn't have the power or the strength to see my fear or make it so realistic for me to believe it's real.''

''And what was that?''

''Voldemort'' The girl lowered her head. ''He was reborn because of my fault. This time, he was barefoot and stabbed my friend's body while you were beheaded. On one hand, he had his wand and on the other... your head. Before I met you, in your place, I saw Cedric's head. Now he was beheaded too, but his body was lying on the ground.''

''Alice?''

''Yes?''

''Can I hold you, sweetheart?''

''Yes. I would like it more than anything.''

Steve wide opened his arms to embrace her with love. The girl tilted her head, touching it gently while feeling the star he had on his uniform. Her vision changed. Flashes everywhere, red lights, people dancing and.... Alice's eyes widened, staring anxiously at the wall.

Chapter Text

''Let's hope,'' Clint said as he helped Natasha walk.

''It's our only hope.'' Alice shrugged.

''Honey, I am home,'' Clint yelled. Just when the voice came out of his mouth, a woman appeared in their view. It was a tall, brunette pregnant woman, Alice suspected was Laura, Clint's wife. The woman approached her husband and kissed him gently.

''This is an agent of some kind.'' Tony told them, making suggestions about the woman in front of them.

''Everyone, this is Laura.'' Clint introduced his wife.

''I know all your names.''

In that delightful moment, the sound of footsteps and the joyful laughter of children filled the air, making Clint giggle with joy.

''Ohh incoming.'' He said and took to his arms his little angels, or smaller soldiers as Tony described them.

''Did you bring auntie Nat?'' The little girl asked.

''Why don't you hug her and find out?'' Natasha couldn't hold back her smile and instantly spun her around.

''Sorry for barging in on you'' Steve said.

''Yeah, we could have called ahead, but we were busy having no idea that you existed,'' Tony answered, Yeah in the usual sarcastic way.

''For Helga's sake, godfather, that hurt.'' Alice giggled.

''Yeah, well, Fury helped me set this up when I joined. He kept it off SHIELD's files. I'd like to keep it that way.'' Clint smiled softly at them. ''I figured it's a good place to lay low.''

Alice and Steve turned their heads, looking at Thor, who brutally destroyed the colourful house, while Natasha went closer to the pregnant woman and gently touched her belly.

''Congratulations for the baby. I hope he or she will grow up as a strong, healthy and kind person''

''Thank you, Alice. I wish for you to experience the pregnancy soon.'' The girl thanked Laura for her nice words. Then Steve's hand went out of his pockets and wandered down to Alice's hand; he took her palm on his without looking at her, squeezing it. But... In a few seconds, Alice slowly let her hand leave his grip and asked Laura what was the gender of the baby.

''It's a little Natasha, of course. How is my girl?'' Natasha leaned against the belly, asking her question.

''Actually... It's Nathaniel.''

''Traitor.''

Steve was still in shock. Why would Alice take her hand away from his? Had he done something? He prayed to be just a coincidence.

In a short amount of time, after Lila glanced at Thor, he decided to leave without another word. Both Alice and Steve followed him.

''Thor'' Steve called him.

''Thor what is it? Why do you leave?'' Alice questioned worried.

''I saw something in that dream Lady Alice. I need answers, and I will definitely not find them here. I will return soon.''

''Take care.'' Alice went closer to him and embraced him.

''I will.'' He swung Mjolnir into flying circles and flew away.

The girl sighed and made her way inside when Steve's hand automatically wrapped around her strong wrist, stopping her from going anywhere.

''Alice...'' He waited for her to look him in the eyes. ''Is everything all right?''

Alice hesitated a bit to give him an answer, boosting the anxiety that flooded all over his body.'' Yes,'' She responded softly. She felt a sharp pain tearing her heart apart cause it was one of the few times she chose a lie as a solution. She didn't lie usually. Especially to Steve.

She freed her wrist from his grip, and with loving eyes, she kissed his cheek and went inside. Steve was more than sure something was troubling her. He had no idea what it was, but before he went inside,e, he decided he would find out the truth about his girlfriend's strange behaviour.

''Honey,'' Clint said to his daughter, who turned her attention from her destroyed house of snap cubes to her father. ''This is the famous witch you made me write letters to a few months ago.'' Clint pointed at Alice.

''A-Are you a real witch?'' The expression of excitement was written on the young Lila Barton's face. ''Do you have a wand? Can you do a trick? Why aren't you green? Omg, you are so beautiful, I hope one day I can be as beautiful as you.''

Alice laughed as she fell to her knees and hugged the young girl. ''You already are very beautiful, and I believe you will grow up to be a marvellous lady and to answer your questions, yes, I have a wand. Here it is.'' She showed her rowan wood wand to her friend.

''Cool. Have you ever seen a unicorn? Can you get me one?''

''Lila'' Laura said with a warning tone.

''No, it's ok.'' She smiled at Lila. ''Unicorns are real, and they are marvellous, powerful creatures. Although it would be my pleasure to gift you a unicorn in the future, I believe your parents wouldn't approve of bringing him here. But I can do something equally magical and marvellous as the unicorn, that would cause less damage.''

Just then, Alice swung her wand up and down as light blue light rays began to shoot from the tip of her wand. Slowly, the light rays began to shape and take the form of a wolf running in the room. The figure approached Lila, kissed her cheek and disappeared as elegant as it had appeared.

''Wow, that was so cool.''

''Wicked right?''

''Yes, Mrs Alice.''

''Just Alice for my friends.''

''Come on, honey, our guests want to rest,'' Clint told his daughter.

...

The sun lowered his bright and fiery wings, leaving the shining moon to succeed him on the throne of the sky and spread his dark light everywhere.

The hours passed and became more and more excruciating for Steve. The waiting which Alice had deliberately chosen to put him in was almost driving him mad. It was a torture. Every time he came closer to her, trying to bring his lips or his hands or even to talk to her, she found excuses to kindly avoid him.

In other circumstances, Steve would not mind giving her, and he would never force her to kiss him but this strange behaviour was unusual. Alice never wasted the chance to kiss him in public or hug him even though the shy face used to have.

He allowed the water droplets to fall on his body hoping that they would lift the weight off him and relieve him of the pressure that had back up on his shoulders. But it didn't help.

He took the clean white towel Laura had handed him before and began to wipe his strong chest and the other parts of his body. When he got out of the bath he passed the towel around his waist and prepared to retire for a while to the bedroom Laura and Clint had given to him and Alice.

Fortunately for him at that very moment, Alice was exiting the room. He didn't want to waste that chance too, so he quickly grabbed her arm and led her to the room. With a loud gasp, Alice's back was against the wall while Steve stood in front of her, looking at her pretty face.

''Steve what are you doing?'' Alice asked worried.

''What am I doing? What are you doing, sweetheart?''

''I-I don't understand Ste-''

''You were avoiding me. Why?''Although he tried so hard to be gentle and not let his anger take control of his body and actions, his eyes couldn't hide how he felt.

''Steve, I am not avoiding you.''

''Alice, you are one of the most honest persons I know. Ι have memorized every aspect of this body that I have touched. I know very well that besides your eyes, your body reacts accordingly when you lie. I have lived with you in very difficult moments; I know your fears, what you dream about when you are morphing in your sleep, and after a few minutes, you wake up screaming. I know very well the language of eyes and what they mean every moment of the day, perhaps even better than you do. So, you do realise that I know very well how you operate and that right now, you continue to lie.''

Alice didn't lower her eyes. It was very sweet, maybe even sentimental, to hear the confession of her lover, but the anger she felt inside her did not allow her to bend.

She stood before him proudly and unafraid, ready to face him. Unfortunately, the time to have this conversation to find out why he was thinking of Peggy once again has come.

''I am gonna ask you one more time. Why are you lying to me?''

''Why are you lying to me too?'' Alice looked directly at those crystal blue eyes that seemed to soften after hearing this question.

''What are you talking about?''

''Do you remember the first morning I woke up in your arms after our first time together?'' He nodded his head. ''You told me I am the most precious treasure you have in your life, that I took control of your body and soul, not letting you think or see another woman the way you do with me. ''

''Alice-''

''You insisted I am the only woman in your life, the woman of your dreams-''

''Alice..'' He raised his voice as the girl continued to talk.

''And you assured me that your past no longer matters as long as I am not part of it. But.. It seems Peggy will never leave you-.''

''ALICE.'' She stopped. ''Can you please close your pretty little mouth for a moment to let me explain myself?'' He cupped both sides of her cheeks.

''Yes, I saw Peggy and I know it's not wise to hide it from you.''

Alice started to laugh. ''You see, this is the thing I can't understand.'' Steve let her grip go up and down the room, touching both sides of his head and sighing.

''I am not implying you can't think of her, but is she so important to you? Is her loss so important to you that you see her in your vision?'' With a furious voice, she started to speak to her man. She could feel the pain in her breasts from the pressure and the anger coming out. She may have spoken a little, but those words had so much pain and anger and venom in them that they were enough. ''Are you that afraid to lose her?''

''I AM AFRAID OF LOSING YOU.'' His had wrapped around her wrist and pinned her against the wall again blowing the breath he didn't know he was holding. The crystal blue eyes met her grey blue. ''Yes, I saw her, but not in the way you believe.''

''What are you talking about?'' He freed her wrists and sat on the bed while she stared at him.''What do you mean?''

''I saw her but... It was not her loss that scared me. I returned when the war was over and she was there. She told me it was time to let everything back and have the life we always wanted. We started dancing as I heard your voice over and over in my head. Just then I remembered where I was, I remembered you, but when I announced to Peggy I was in love with someone else and it was you, she told me you didn't exist. After a few seconds, everything changed, it was only me and her in the room... and a lifeless body on the ground covered in blood. She was the one who killed you, and I was responsible for that. I let my past take control, and she killed you. This is what scares me the most. ''

Alice heard every word that he said very carefully. While he narrated his visions to her, she felt the pain and any other emotion he hid in his chest, along with flashes of the image Wanda made him see.

''My worst nightmare was not her loss, but having to live in a world where you weren't alive.'' A single tear flew down from his kind blue eyes. Alice covered his face in her little hand and embraced him in her hug sitting on his lap. She apologised thousands of times, promising she would never leave him.

Steve, unable to hold the tears that welled up on his rosy cheek,s tightened his arms a little further. He looked into her eyes and tenderly placed his lips on hers. The kiss went from tender to passionate, sensual. He couldn't get enough of her.

Alicia's hands moved to the back of his neck, and from there, she slowly began to entwine her fingers in the inside of his blond hair.

Steve's tongue wandered to her neck, sucking her, ready to mark her as his, when he heard a door knock.

With quick moves, Alice got off his lap and sat next to his spot on the bed calling the person who was on the other side of the door to come inside.

''Guys, Nick is here, we are waiting for you downstairs,'' Clint said softly and left after thanking him.

''Do you forgive me for not trusting you?''

''I have already done it, Alice.'' Steve came closer to her face again and kissed her lips gently before putting on some clothes.

Chapter Text

______________________

As time passed, the team found themselves gathered in the serene dining room, engaged in a productive conversation with Fury

As time passed, the team found themselves gathered in the serene dining room, engaged in a productive conversation with Fury. Alice occupied the seat across from Natasha, while Steve stood behind her, gently placing his hands on her shoulders in a supportive manner.

''Ultron took you folks out of play to buy himself time. My contacts say he is building something. The amount of Vibranium he made off with, I don't think it's just one thing .'' Nick took a glass and filled it up with some juice.

''What about Ultron himself?'' Steve asked.

''Ah, he is easy to track, he is everywhere. The guy is multiplying faster than a Catholic bunny. Still doesn't help us get an angle on any of his plans though.

''He is still going after launch codes?'' Tony asked from the other side of the room.

''Yes, he is, but he is not making any headway.'' The answer from Fury followed.

''I cracked the Pentagon's firewall in high school on a dare.'' Alice rolled her eyes, hearing her godfather's proud tone at his comment.

''Yeah, well, I contacted our friends at the NEXUS about that.''

''NEXUS?'' Steve and Alice asked at the same time.

''It's the world internet's hub in Olso, every byte of data flows through there, fastest access on earth.'' Bruce interrupted Nick to explain what NEXUS was.

''So what'd they say?'' Clint questioned.

''He is fixated on the missiles, but the codes are constantly being changed.''

''By whom?''

''Parties unknown.'' Fury shrugged.

''Do we have an ally?''

''Ultorn's got an enemy, that's not the same thing. Still, I'd pay folding money to know who it is.''

''I might need to visit Olso, find the 'unknown','' Tony said.

''Well, these are good times, boss but I was kind of hoping when I saw you, you would have more than that,'' Natasha smirked as she spoke, turning to Fury, hoping for more information.

''You are not the only one, Nat.'' Alice sighed.

Steve's hands, which were behind her, began to massage her shoulders with soft and calm movements to relax her muscles from the pressure of the last few hours. The girl turned to face her boyfriend's angel figure, blowing a sweet kiss in appreciation for the thoughtful gesture.

''I do, I have you. Back in the day, I had eyes everywhere, and ears everywhere. I might not have Alice and her amazing magical abilities or any other wizard to see but I was able to acknowledge everything that was happening. Look at us now.''

All the members of the team glanced at each other. Alice, without looking at Steve, touched his gently his hand and smiled. It was obvious that if she hadn't come to New York and participated in all these missions, she wouldn't have met the lover of her life. So this team was something more than just a project that fought criminals. It was her chance to leave her life again and find that one important person who changed her life and turned her whole world upside down. She might be a witch but all these things were new to her. This world was new to her.

''Here we are all back on earth with nothing but our wit and our will to save the world. Except Alice of course.'' The girl laughed. ''Ultron says the Avengers are the only thing between him and his mission. And whether or not he admits it, his mission is a global destruction. All this laid in a grave. So stand outwit the platinum bastard.''

''Steve doesn't like this kind of talk.'' Natasha teased him.

''He likes it, but on other occasions, mainly personal and in other rooms of the house,''

''You know what, sweetheart?'' Steve replies, smirking. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered to her with a sensual tone in his voice that when it was all over, she would have to face the consequences of her words.

''So what does he want?'' Nick asked.

''It would be amazing to be able to read minds, but unfortunately, we don't have this ability.'' Clint joked. Just then, Steve whispered that they might have it, and immediately his gaze fell on his girlfriend.

''Steve no...''

''Alice-''

''I SAID NO.''

All the members of the team, including Laura and the kids, turned to look at the furious girl. Alice, noticing their looks full of fear, covered her face with both of her small hands while sighing.

Steve fell on his knees going to her level, he leaned close to her as his strong arm wrapped around her shoulders supportively. Stev,e hearing Tony ask again and again what was happening, took the chance and whispered to her right ear. ''Sweetheart, you have to tell them, they have the right to know.''

Alice sighed again, she courageously raised her head from the floor, looked them all in the eyes and without any trace of emotion, he said.

''I am legilimens. I found out a few days ago, but I have been my entire life. The new ability is that I can read minds, and sometimes I can even feel your emotions.''

''That means we have found our solution-''

''No, it won't work.''

Alice then explained that she might have had the ability her whole life, but she couldn't control it, she wasn't able to say ' I am going inside his mind right now' and magically see what the person, who was in front of her was thinking.

If she wasn't able to read Steve's mind, who stood right behind her, then not even the try of reading a robot's mind that was miles away from her would be worth it. Apart from that, Ultron was a robot, not a person; just because he behaved like one didn't mean he was one too.

''If Alice can't help us, then the question is still going. What does he want?''

''To become better than us. He keeps building bodies.''

''Person bodies,'' Tony said. The human form is inefficient. Biologically speaking, we are outmoded but he keeps coming back to it.''

A Tony continued to speak, Bruce examined the drαwing of a colourful butterfly Lily, Clint's daughter gifted to Natasha a few minutes ago. The little girl even gave one drαwing to Alice as well but it wasn't like Natasha's. The drawing featured a blue wolf that took up most of the paper. It seemed that the artist, Little Lily, was inspired by Alice's patronus, which she had created a few minutes earlier. The wolf had two figures riding on it, which Alice suspected were herself and the kind little girl who had given her the drawing.

''When you two programmed him to protect the human race you amazingly failed,'' Nat commented looking at the creators of their new enemy.

''They don't need to be protected. They need to be involved.'' Bruce muttered still looking at the butterfly.

''Ultron is going to involve.''

''How?'' Everyone's attention turned to Alice. ''How can he be involved more? He is already a robot who behaves like a human.'' Alice asked curious.

''Has anyone been in contact with Doctor Cho?''

''You don't mean...'' Alice asked.

''Yes. This is exactly what I mean.''

''And don't forget it's not the only one who should worry us,'' Fury said. ''He has by his side the twins.''

''The red witch is more dangerous,'' Bruce told them.

''She is not a witch. I would know it, feel it.''

''Alice-''

''No Nick. I know wizards and she is not one. We were born and neither of them was born with powers, I know that because when I had those dreams, it was before I found out my ability. I saw some memories of their past. HYDRA put those powers there. They are more of mutants than wizards.''

''Whatever they are, their abilities make them more powerful. More than us, so be careful.''

...

''I will take Natasha, Clint and Alice.'' Steve put his shield behind his back.

''Captain, please take care of my girl, she is the only thing I have,'' Tony begged him as he hugged Alice after she assured him Steve would protect her.

''Alright, Captain, strictly recon. I will hit the NEXUS, and I will join you as soon as I can.'' Tony told them.

''If Ultron is building a body-'' Alice started.

''He will be more powerful than any of us.'' Tony cut her. ''Maybe then all of us. An android designed by a robot.''

''You know I miss the days when the weirdest thing science ever created was me.'' Steve took Alice's hand, bringing it close to his lips and kissed it.

''I will drop Banner. Do you mind if I borrow Ms Hill?'' Fury joined their group and questioned while putting on his jacket.

''She is all yours, apparently. What are you gonna do?''

''I don't know. Something dramatic I hope.'' Fury joked.

All of them left after giving their goodbyes and thanking them for the hospitality to Laura. Clint's wife, standing on the outside railing of the house, watched them climb into the jet and then disappear into the clouds of the sunrise.

...

Steve gave clear orders to Natasha and Clint to stay inside the jet while he and Alice would try to find Helen.

Alice took one more look at Natasha, who nodded her head and teleported to the building with Steve's hand around her waist. The couple ran through the hallways of the building until they found Helen lying on the floor of her lap as a lake of blood surrounded her.

''Helen!'' Alice was the first one who screamed and ran immediately to her.

''Sweetheart can you help her?''

'' I'll try''

''Don't worry doctor you will be ok,'' Steve said as Alice cast spells to stop the bleeding and try to heal the wound.

''He is uploading himself into the body,'' Helen said with all the strength she had. ''The real power is inside the cradle. The gem, it's power is uncontainable. You can't just blow it up. You have to give the Cradle to Stark! Go now!''

''Alice will she be ok?''

''Yes, yes she will.''

''Thank you, Alice.'' Alice kissed her on the forehead and left with Steve.

Chapter Text

Steve, along with the twins, helped the civilians get out of the train and into the streets while Alice healed the people who were hurt. The witch turned and looked at Wanda, comforting Pietro, who kneeled on the ground to take a breath.

''I am fine. I just need to take a minute.''

''I am very tempted not to give you one,'' Steve said.

She suggested opening his hands in front of his face and with a wave of her wand a jet of water shot out of it. He put his hands together as she told him and washed his face straight away. She advised him to drink some of it while the water was potable.

''Thank you, love.'' Pietro flirted with her while Alice rolled her eyes. She didn't miss the furious-jealous look Steve gave the boy, though.

''Don't make me regret the decision I made not to kick your ass.''

''Steve, please. It's neither the time, nor the place to be jealous.'' She touched his chest.

''Why? I just saw an amazing woman, and I expressed how attractive she is.'' Pietro smirked.

''I believe you don't want to stay alive, Pietro,'' Alice told him.

''The cradle, did you take it?'' Wanda asked worryingly.

''Wanda, relax.'' Alice approached the girl slowly and gently took her hand. Alice said under her breath some spells, and with a wave of her wand, the scratches on her arm simply disappeared.

''Tony is gonna take care of it.''

''No, he won't.'' The girl said, getting her hand away from Alice

''You don't know what you're talking about. Stark is not crazy.'' Steve defended him, but deep down, he knew Tony and what he was capable of doing.

''He will do anything to make things right.''

Alice pressed her earpiece and asked immediately if her godfather or anyone else could hear her.

''Not in this case,'' Wanda called from behind her.

''You don't know my godfather.''

''And it seems that neither do you.'' Pietro stood up, wrapping his arm around his sister's waist.

''Ultron can't say the difference between saving the world and destroying it. Where do you think he gets that?'' The pair looked at each other.

''We have to come with you,'' Pietro said.

''Absolutely not. You have to stay safe.''

''We have nowhere else to go Captain.'' Wanda looked Alice in the eyes, practically begging her to get them. She even thought to go through her mind but.

''It's not gonna work, Wanda, don't even try, it's useless.'' Alice smirked ''You are not the only one who can read minds. I don't want to, but I feel like I can trust you'' She turned her head to face the stressed look of her boyfriend. ''Ultron will go after them too when he finds out they betrayed him, they will be safer with us. And besides, we need them, darling.''

''I don't trust them.''

''Then trust me. Have faith in my words.'' The heavy accent rang into his ears like music, and he nodded his head.

''Ok, you will come with us.'' The satisfaction was painted on the twin's faces. ''But only in two conditions. First,'' Steve pointed his finger in the air. ''No more mind games. If you are to be on our team, on our side, you have to stop massing with us and not only with the two of us but with all the members of the team. We have to trust you.''

Wanda nodded her head, understanding he meant her. ''And the second?'' Both of them asked.

''Second-'' He looked at Alice and then Pietro ''Don't flirt with MY girl.''

Alice giggled. She loved it when he was jealous or became possessive over her. Pietro rolled his eyes and answered with a simple ok.

...

The four of them walked through the hallways of the AVENGERS tower to Tony's lab, hoping they would find him doing anything stupid with Banner's help. All this time, Alice, deep down, had a feeling that Wanda was right, although she prayed for the difference.

They walked inside the lab where Tony and Brush were working. They looked at the group and sighed.

''I am gonna tell this once-''

''How about nonce?''

''Please, godfather, shut it down,'' Alice begged cause she didn't want to argue with him.

''Not going to happen. Sorry, honey.''

''You don't know what you are dealing with-''

''And you do?'' Bruce interrupted. His eyes stopped at Wanda's figure and continued implying that she was on their minds.

''I know you are angry-''

''Oh, we are way past that. I could choke the life out of you and never change a shade-'' Brush came closer to her while Alice stood up in front of her like a shield.

''Do it. I dare you.'' The threatening look on her face could scare even gods.

''Banner after everything that's happened-''

''It's nothing compared to what is coming!'' Tony yelled.

Pietro eventually got tired, so he ran through the room and destroyed the lab. ''Oh no, you were saying?''



The glass under Pietro's feet broke, causing him to fall on his butt, looking at Clint while his sister yelled his name. The last one responded the same thing Pietro told him the last time they were in similar conditions.

Suddenly, warning sirens were heard. Tony rushed to the machine, but Steve was faster and threw his shield, shutting them down.

Just before Thor's arrival, the team members started fighting each other. They were witnesses to Thor's power as his hammer collected thunder, lashing them on the machine.

The red Tony and Bruce built attacked the god of thunder, but to his bad luck, Thor grabbed him and threw him in the living room. The body flew with so much power that all the members were going to break the window and fly, but instead, it stooped right in front of the window.

Steve, Alice, and everyone had their weapons ready. The body admired for a few seconds in quiet the beauty of New York City that was unhindered on his feet.

''I am sorry that was... odd.'' He spoke before thanking Thor for his help.

''Thor you helped created this?'' Steve asked approaching Alice.

''I have had a vision. A whirlpool that sucks in all hope of life, and at its centre is that.'' The man pointed at the stone on the robot's head. ''The Mind Stone. It's one of the six Infinity Stones, the greatest power in the universe, more powerful than wizards like Lady Alice, and unparalleled in its destructive capabilities''

''Then why would you bring it to''

'''Cause your godfather, Alice, is right.''

''Well, this is not something you hear every day.'' The girl said.

''It's definitely the end times,'' Bruce muttered, making Alice chuckle.

''The Avengers can not defeat Ultron alone'' Thor told them

''Not alone'' The robot repeated.

''Why does your vision sound like JARVIS?'' Steve asked.

''We configured Jarvis's matrix into the body'' Tony explained. ''Ultron didn't destroy Jarvis. He was our ally in Olso, protecting the nuclear codes.''

''I think I have had a fill of new.''

''Steve please.''

''You think I am a child of Ultron?''

''You are not?''

''I am not Ultron, I am not JARVIS. I am... I am,'' The vision seemed to have a hard time answering who it was. It was simply a creation of Tony and Banner. Wanda approached him a little.

''I looked in your head, I saw an annihilation-''

''Look again''

''Their powers, the horrors in our minds, Ultron himself, they all came from the Mind Stone. And they are nothing compared to what it can unleash, but with it on our side-''

''Are you truly on our side?'' Alice asked.

''I don't think it's that simple.'' Vision answered

''Wel, l it better get real simple, real soon.''

''I am on the side of life. Ultron isn't. He will end it all.'' Vision examines all the members of the team. ''He is waiting for you. All of you.''

''Where?''

''Sokovia,'' Clint told them. ''He got Nat there too.''

''If we are wrong about you, if you are the monster that Ultron made you to be,'' Bruce started to say, but Vision cut him off, asking about what they would do then if indeed he was Ultron's monster.

''I don't want to kill Ultron. He is unique, and he is in pain. But that pain will roll over the earth so he must be destroyed. Every form he's built, every trace of his presence on the net, we have to act now. And not one of us can do it without the others. Maybe I am a monster. I don't think I'd know if I were one. I am not what you are and not what you intended. So there may be no way to make you trust me, but we need to go.''

The Avengers were speechless seeing that Vison handed Mjolnir to Thor. The good took it from him noticing that every other person in this room who knew about his hammer was as surprised as he was. The twins weren't aware of the story behind the hammer, a view like this wasn't something that could cause a shock.

''It seems that I am not the only worthy person here apart from our god of thunder.'' Alice teased the masculine man.

''Three minutes,'' Steve announced. ''Get what you need.''

The team left to prepare for the mission while Steve took Alice aside to have a private conversation.

''Darling is everything alright?'' The girl asked.

''I was thinking about Thor's words.''

''About the Stones?'' Steve nodded his head.

''Pietro and Wanda took their powers from the Stone, which is called the Mind Stone, and Wanda can read minds. So I was thinking maybe this Stone has something to do with you.''

''No, Steve, the answer is no. Wizards don't have to be effective from a stone to read minds. We can do that by using spells, or someone can have the privilege to be gifted like me and be born with it.'' Alice looked at the crystal blue eyes of Steve and kissed him. ''I was never effective by that stone, so there is nothing to worry about.''

''OK, sweetheart. I love you till the end of the line.''

''Till the end of the world.''

They said as her arms wrapped around his neck and kissed him passionately as his arms grabbed her waist and brought her even closer.

...

All the team gathered in the living room ready for battle.

''It's time.'' Steve said.

"Wait a minute." All the members of the group turned to look at her. "We need to clear the area and send them as far as possible."

''And how are we going to do that?'' Pietro asked. Alice stopped for a few seconds and then turned her gaze to Wanda.

''You can get into people's minds. Do you think you could help me get them to leave?''

''I will do my best''

''Wait a minute, what do you mean by help YOU?'' Steve asked. But before Alice could answer, Steve started shaking his head and yelling no.

''It's the only way. She can not do that by herself.''

''Sweetheart, it's dangerous-''

''Steve, I can not let her do that all alone-''

''And I can not lose you.'' Silence fell in the room. ''It takes almost all your energy, and you could be sent to Azkaban.'' Steve was furious.

''Nothing will happen.''

''I am sorry, but what are you talking about?'' Tony cut in.

''Alice,'' Steve sighed and saw Tony as Alice wiped the sweat that ran down her forehead. ''She wants to use the imperious curse.''

"No, Alice. MACUSA will find you, and you will go in jail-''

''Can you stop for a minute? I said nothing would happen. There are thousands of people, Wanda won't manage it on her own; she will take any help she can get.''

''Alice-''

''End of discussion. What I do with my powers is my choice. We have to fight a robot.''

Those were the last words they said before they left for the mission.

Chapter Text

The team was in the jet going to Sokovia. ''All they want is to live their life in peace. And that's not going to happen today. But we can do our best to protect them. And we can get the job done.''

Alice glanced at her boyfriend with a soft smile on her face. She turned to Wand who was a few steps away from her with Pietro by her side as always. ''Are you ready red?'' The girl looked at Alice confused hearing the new nickname she gave her.

''I am. I am just-''

''Scared?''

''Terrified to be exact.'' Wanda lowered her head, feeling Alice's hand on her own while she explained she was afraid too, but they weren't alone. They had people by their sides who would protect them with their lives.

Steve turned to his girl when he finished his words and kissed her under the eye of Pietro, who turned out to have a tiny crush on the witch. Unfortunately for him, Alice had only eyes for Captain.

When they landed, Alice and Wanda left their magic free hypnotising all the residents of the area. It was time for battle. Robots were coming from everywhere, attacking civilians and the heroes. Steve, Alice, Wanda, and the others fought, destroying every piece of them.

The earth folded in two. The buildings were sagging. Terrified as people were, they ran to save themselves from this nightmare they had the misfortune to experience.

The police were trying to ensure no one was injured; this did not mean that the policemen were not dying of fear.

Steve was fighting a robot alone when he saw the horrifying sight in front of him. The bridge broke before his eyes, almost at his feet. A few centimetres further forward, he could have collapsed into the void.

Ultron's voice suddenly told them, ''Do you see the beauty of it? The inevitability. You rise only to fall. You, Avengers, you are my meteor. My swift and terrible sword. And the earth will crack with the weight of your failure. Purge me from your computers, turn flesh against me. It means nothing when the dust settles, the only thing left in this world will be metal.''

''Cap, you have got incoming.''

They heard what Tony said as Steve went flying back into one of the many abandoned cars. ''Incoming already came,'' He answered. After a few seconds of heavy breathing, he found the strength to get back on his feet. ''Stark, you worry about bringing the city back down. The rest of us have one job. Tear these things apart. You get hurt, hurt them back, you get killed, walk it off. Except you, of course, sweetheart, you don't get to die. If you do, I will personally bring you here from heaven and kill you myself again.''

''Love you too, big bear.'' Alice giggled.

Alice was helping Clint with robots while Wand did her best to help residents. The girl was on top of some cars casting spells all the time when she noticed that one little blonde boy stood in the middle of the road, in the danger zone, and looked at her entirely mesmerized.

''Boy, what are you doing here? Leave now.'' But the boy didn't listen. He stood there looking at how the spells were coming out of her wand when she was screaming at him to leave.

''BOY. STOP STARING AT ME AND GO''

An arm from a robot that Clint apparently destroyed a few meters away from her lashed out, ready to hit her. Then the little boy, who didn't look more than 12 years old, took out from inside his jacket a piece of wood that looked like a wand. He blurted out two words, and the hand flew into the air without even touching her.

Alice turned and looked at the little boy without believing her eyes. He was just like her. She didn't have time to say a word, and the little one pointed his finger behind her. She whipped her head around and saw a dozen robots approaching her.

Without even thinking about it, she teleported next to the micro and from there into the house behind her.

She lightly pushed the little boy's head down, seeing the destruction the robots had created. She stood up from the ground in the kitchen, from where they had been hiding and fired an endless stream of water, short-circuiting all the robots.

"Boy, you have to get out of here. Where are your parents?'' Alice asked him.

''Oh, I can help, so can my friends-''

''NO. I know you want to help, but it's a job for adults. What you did is already enough, and I thank you for saving my life, but now you have to go back to your parents, where you will be safe.''

The little boy didn't object and left to find his parents, who were sitting two blocks away. She ran to Clint and Wanda, screaming their names.

She saw the doors open and Wanda coming out with air and confidence, throwing the red blusts.

''Alright, we are all clear here,'' Clint called out over the comms as they stood together.

''We are not clear here,'' Steve said back. ''We are very not clear here.''

''We are coming.''

''I can't tell you how much I like hearing your voice,'' Steve said.

''Enough with your love, Captain. We are coming to you.'' Clint called back when the familiar blue blust appeared. Pietro took his sister in his arms and ran faster than air.

''Keep up, old man.''

Clint glanced at Alice, who was standing next to him with a smirk on her face. He grabbed his bow and arrow, ready to shoot, but the girl stopped him, grabbing his arm. ''Please, Alice, let me shoot him, no one would find out.'

The witch shook her head and immediately grabbed Clint's hand and within two seconds they reached Steve's side, seeing Natasha unharmed. Most importantly alive. At that moment, she had the captain's shield in her hands, destroying a robot.

''Who is the old man now?'' She said to Clint. ''Nat it's so nice to see you are alive.'' She told to the girl and hugged her.

Running out into the debris-filled air Steve called Tony and asked him if he had any idea of what they were going to do.

''Nothing great. Maybe a way to blow up the city. The only issue is that will vaporize the city. I will keep it from impacting the surface but only if you guys get clear.''

''Tony I asked you for a solution, not an escape plan.''

''Impact radius is getting bigger every second. You have to make a choice.'' They heard Tony say. Alice Steve and Natasha were standing observing the view as the dusty air from the destroyed buildings hit on their faces.

''Captain people are going nowhere. If Stark finds a way to blow this rock-''

''Not 'till everyone is safe.''

''Steve-''

''Everyone up here vs everyone down there, there is no matter.''

''I am not leaving this rock with one civilian on it,'' Steve said getting a sigh from the red-haired girl. He glanced at the his sweetheart who had the same look on her face as her friend.

''Didn't say we should leave. There are worse ways to go.''

''Didn't expect my last day on earth to be like this,'' Alice whispered, holding Steve's hand for support. It wasn't easy to die. But it was worse to know how you would die and not be able to even say goodbye to your loved ones. ''At least I will die holding your hand.'' Steve took her palm and kissed it

''Where else am I gonna get a view like this?''

''Glad you like the view, Romanoff. It's about to get better.'' The trio looked out on the horizon at the edge of the destroyed city, watching SHIELD's helicarrier fly into the air. A wave of relief washed over the three heroes; their smiles did not leave their faces, seeing their hope in front of them.

''Fury, you son of a bitch.'' Steve chuckled.

''Ooo, you kiss your mother with that mouth?''

''No, he kisses me, but it's ok, Nick.'' Alice giggled, squeezing Alice's hand.

Pietro ran next to Alice as he looked at the hellicarier. ''This is SHIELD?''

''This is what SHIELD is supposed to be,'' Steve answered to him.

''This is not so bad.''

''Enough talking. Let's load them up!'' Alice yelled.

Pietro along with Natasha ran back to the building while Steve stayed for a few more minutes with Alice. She was ready to leave with the others, Steve stopped her though. He grabbed her arm and brought her closer to feel her warm lips one more time, hoping it would be their last time together. Fury and SHIELD might be there to help them but that didn't mean they would come out of this alive.

Chapter Text

''COME HERE. FASTER, FASTER.'' They yelled at people trying to load them safely on the helicarrier.

''Avengers, time to work for a living,'' Tony called out. ''They are coming for the core as Point Break said.''

After a few moments, the rest members of the Avengers arrived in the centre of the city where Tony told them to be. Steve and Alice teleported inside, smushing two robots on their way in. The man stood beside Tony as Alice ran to see how Wanda and Clint were. She felt a deep connection towards the twins, maybe because they were children and had a tough youth as she had. They were orphans. They grew up without a mother, a role Alice used to take sometimes, even though Pietro flirted with her.

''You good?'' Pietro asked.

''Yeah.''

''Of course, she was good. She was with us and she had the perfect bowman you could ever see.'' Alice teased them, touching sympathetically Wanda's shoulder. ''Look out. REDUCTO'' Alice yelled.

''What's the drill?'' Natasha's voice was heard. She and Banner meaning Hulk were the last to arrive before Thor's epic question. Every member of the group filled with anger wanted to strangle him at that moment and tear out every perfect blonde hair of his with their bare hands.

''You had to ask.''

''I think there wasn't a time in my life Thor, that I hated you more than I do now. Did you have to ask? Weren't you satisfied with the robots we have already destroyed?'' The girl yelled at him, seeing the numerous robots coming towards them. ''If we stay alive after this I will kill you with bare hands.''

''Yeah?'' Clint asked. ''Get in line. I wanted from the very first beginning to kill a god.''

''This is the best I can do. This is exactly what I wanted. All of you against all of me. How could you possibly hope to stop me?''

''Like the old man said. Together.'' Tony said, using Steve's word,s followed by Hulk's roar. The ten of them started fighting in a circle around the core, with Alice being between her boyfriend and the red mutant.

The battle seemed like it wouldn't end soon. Their powers weakened and became less effective, destroying countless robots despite their will. Something then flashed in Alice's mind. It is better to weaken the strength of one than the whole group. So she asked Steve and Wanda to cover her for a few minutes.

She climbed two steps and stood right next to the drill. Only this spell could save them or at least give them some time. ''Fieldfyre.'' She said under her breath and freed the beast from inside her wand. ''GET DOWN.'' She screamed.

Just then powerful enchanted flames of immense size and heat were capable of destroying nearly anything and everything in its path. The flames took the form of a gigantic dragon that flew around the circle and 'ate' every single robot.

This curse was an advanced type of dark Magic and required extreme skill and intense concentration to control the flames along with the beast they could become. The remaining members of the group were left speechless by the magnitude of the power that Alice kept within her, especially Steve, who was both proud and worried about the consequences of this enormous power.

Even though what he just witnessed terrified him, he stared at his girl, so proud and more in love than ever. ''That's my girl.'' His eyes sparkled seeing her using a spell so powerful, but so dangerous too.

The glowing dragon, after destroying all the robots that surrounded the group, turned towards Alice as if he was talking to her. The witch opened her eyes, which had taken a light red color replacing the blue of the sky.

The dragon turned its back and marched straight ahead, but in an instant moment, it split into three smaller ones that split out into the city. Their help was valuable, but they absorbed enormous energy from Alice who slowly began to lose her balance and stumble.

Steve immediately ran to her to help her. To his surprise, Pietro ran to her side too. The three dragons continued their work for a while but disappeared after a few minutes when Alice got tired. She lost her balance almost fainting, but thank Merlin, Helga and all the other wizards her sweet boy was there to catch her in time. He was ready to embrace her like a groom does to his bride shortly before they passed the door of their future home, but she preferred to sit on her knees for a while.

''Baby-''

''I am ok. I am ok.'' Alice said, putting her head against his forehead.

''What the shit was that?'' Pietro asked, shocked.

''This is a potent spell full of dark magic. I don't use it often, only in special situations like this one, because it requires great skill and control. It takes most of your energy, especially after such a battle.'' She answered.

''We gotta move out. Even I can tell the air is getting thin.'' Steve said. His worried face turned to his girl to make sure she was alright. He sat down on his knees, kissed her forehead and continued. ''You guys get to the boats and I will sweep for stragglers, I will be right behind you.''

''What about the core?'' Clint asked.

''I will protect it.'' All the eyes turned to Wanda. ''It's my job.''

''I will come with you.'' Alice stood up from her seat.

''NO. Alice, it's better if you stay here with Wanda.''

''Steve you need me-''

''You are weak, Alice-''

''I SAID I WILL COME. I AM NOT LEAVING YOU-''

''ALICE''

''If I have to I will use the spell again to save you,'' Steve begged her again and again but his girl didn't seem to listen at all.

Alice looked at Wanda behind her, offering a small smile before she and the others left out the door and back into the heart of the city.

''Steve, Thor,'' Alice yelled approaching them. ''Are those the last ones?''

''Yes.''

After a few minutes, Alice started to feel the pain in her head again like before.' No, no now' She kept saying to herself.

It was Clint. She could hear his feelings, his last thoughts. All he could think of was the beautiful family he shared with Laura, his wife, his support who was next to him and helped him in all the difficult moments like a solid rock. She saw the place around him when he took the little dark-haired boy in his arms.

She fell to the floor, seeing through her friend's thoughts as her boyfriend and the god of thunder fell on their knees too trying to help the girl. The pain left. Alice understood. She raised her head and shouted with all the strength she had left.

"CLINT! NO !." She called and teleported a few feet away. The shots were coming closer to Clint and the child. Without opening her mouth, she created a shield around them and Pietro, who ran to save them.

Without opening her mouth she created a shield around them and Pietro who ran to save them

However, they did not escape the shooting. Before the shield was created, Pitero was hit three times, while Alice was hit twice on the left, a little below the sides. Both of the bodies fell to the ground, blood coming out of their wounds.

Steve, Clint and Thor approached the bodies screaming their names

Steve, Clint and Thor approached the bodies, screaming their names. Steve leaned over on the ground next to his love and placed his hand under her neck, bringing her face against his. Her breathing was fast, trying to inhale as much oxygen as she could. The blood did not stop flowing from her wounds.

It hurt excruciatingly. The tears in the eyes of the beloved began to flow like a stream while he told her to endure, as he would not be able to live without her. ''Alice, please. Keep trying. Stay with me, sweetheart. You'll be alright. It's my fault, I shouldn't have let you go alone. I should have been there.''

''It's-'' She tried to talk.''I had to do something for them.'' Her hand wandered to his soft cheek. ''Don't cry my love. I will be all right.'' Suddenly, she remembered the two men who were the reason for her being hurt. ''How is Clint? How about Pietro?''

''Ss darling.''

''He is alive... but not for long,'' Clint said.

''Thor get Pietro and get out of here NOW!''

Immediately Steve's arms were caught around Alice's body and he started running towards the boat. Behind him Clint with the young boy followed him, fearing for the lives of his friends and the child in his arms.

The helicarrier turned on the engines to return when Alice's godfather blew up all of Sokovia. They won. This was the end of their nightmares. The vision brought Wanda safely to the ship, she immediately ran to her brother's body lying on the floor.

She kept asking how he was, how all this happened and most importantly if he was still alive. When she was informed about his condition, she turned to Alice who had slightly closed her eyes despite her boyfriend's pleas. The red mutant fell to her knees in front of her brother's saviour and kissed her hands.

When they arrived, they rushed to the hospital and for the necessary actions for the injured.

Chapter Text

As the days passed, little Nathaniel Pietro was born and named after two very important people in his father's life, while Alice and Pietro were still hospitalised. The girl was showing significant improvement in her condition. However, she had not yet completely recovered from the surgery and remained in a state of unconsciousness. This lingering uncertainty heightened the anxiety of those around her, as they watched over her fragile form in the hospital bed, hoping for any sign of awakening. The sterile surroundings, with the beeping machines and the faint scent of antiseptic, only added to their worries as they anxiously awaited news of her progress.

Pietro, on the other hand, was still in a coma. The doctors had successfully managed to remove the bullets and perform the necessary operations that had been caused by the accident, but he still hadn't recovered. His condition was listed as stable. They didn't know if he would live, but every member of the team still hoped until their last breath.

His sister, Wanda, spent those torturous days wandering the corridors, praying that he would wake up and run like the wind again. She prayed that death would not hide him under his black hood and take him away, forcing the sister to live without her support.

Steve was in a similar situation, worried about his little angel, even if she had overcome the danger of death. Despite the pleas of the doctors to leave, he stayed by her side every night to hold her hand when she had not yet woken up.

This girl was the most important thing in his life. The most precious diamond. In her blue eyes, he had found the sea, the island of peace and calmness. In this woman, he saw the mother of the children he hoped to bring into the world. In this angelic face, he saw the woman of his dreams, the only family he needed. His house, as he accurately pointed out to Tony.

It was late in the evening when Wanda left Pietro alone in the room to wander down the long corridor until she was in front of the door of the little witch's room with a bouquet of white lilies in hand as a gift. The woman who saved her brother's life.

There she found Steve, tears rolling down his crystal blue eyes that turned red from crying. After the surgery, Alice hadn't woken up yet. Those painful hours of waiting to see your beloved one, in this case, your partner, open her eyes, admitting she was alright, was something Wand was witnessing every day.

When she arrived, she didn't knock on the door. She stood there hearing his prayers to god. ''My love.'' He said. ''Clint's child was born. He is amazing, a cute little boy named Nathaniel, just like he promised to Nat and for his middle name, someone very special to him. I am sure you would be very happy to know Clint gave Pietro's name to his child.''

He wiped some tears away from his eyes and continued under the eye of the red mutant. ''I hope you were here. Alice,'' A pause. ''Please don't leave me. You are my home. My present and my future. I know it's not so romantic way to say this but you are the most precious thing I have. The woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. The woman I want to bear my children. The woman I want to be the last and the first thing I notice before I fall asleep and after I wake up and I am sure you think of me like this too. Please don't take this away from us.''

Wanda came out of the shadows she was hiding to stand next to the broken soul. ''She will wake up. She is alive. I feel it and I am sure that if she listens to you at this particular moment, she will thank God for blessing her for having such an amazing boyfriend like you.''

She placed the flowers on her bedside table and kissed her on the forehead. ''Sorry, I didn't mean to disturb you. But she is an important person for me as well. You see, she sacrificed her life for a person she barely knew. If it wasn't for her, my brother would surely be dead, while now there is hope that he will live and that I will have him close to me again, in my arms. That's why she remains my hero and is the reason I joined the team. To do the same to someone else as she did to me, hoping that one day I will make her proud and be worthy of the help she offered us.'' She was ready to leave when...

''Wanda.'' Steve's voice stopped her. ''I pray to God for your brother, too. For him to come out of this alive just like my angel here. He is a strong and very good man. Even if he flirts with MY Alice and I want to kill him for that, I have hope that tomorrow he will wake up and hug you.

Steve meant every word he said. Yeah, Pitero might be a dick sometimes, he might piss him off when he flirts with Alice but Steve would never pray something bad happens to him. And Alice was very proud of that.

Alice heard most of the conversations that were taking place in her hospital room. She heard many times her godfather talk many times about a new idea he had. Her friend Natasha, along with Sam shared all the new gossip that happened in the tower while she was missing. And of course, her lover tells her how much he misses her every day and wants to come back to see her lovely blue eyes looking at him again.

One night, she woke up, and she wasn't in her hospital room like she had expected. White walls, like a train station. She looked down at her clothes, a white robe. Footsteps. They became louder with time. A familiar figure. Cedric...

''Baby'' She screamed without caring and ran to his arms.

''My love.'' His strong arms wrapped around her waist as he spun her around. When they stopped kissing again her palm touched his very gentle face. It was as young and perfect as she remembered. She missed him so much his touch, his kiss.

''I have missed you so much, my love, my princess. But I am not gonna lose you ever again, we are going to stay together forever.''

''Yes.'' It seemed as if she had forgotten her life back in America.

''There are so many people waiting for us.'' Cedric took her hand, leading her into a room full of people.

The landscape was still white with very strong, very intense light. They were in a test room. Suddenly, Alice found herself alone, looking at the mirror, wearing the wedding dress she had always dreamed of. Cedric opened the curtain from the dressing room on her right hand. He wore a superb black suit that caressed his body in a very beautiful and elegant way.

''Cedric,'' The girl said, remaining speechless. "You are the most handsome man on earth."

''Thank you, my love.''

''But there is something I don't understand. Where are we, what is all this? ''

"My love, we are getting ready for our wedding. You didn't forget, did you?"

Everything then fell into line. Sirens were sounded, and people ran and shouted. A male voice she couldn't fully recognise.

''No, of course not.''

She smiled again, ignoring the voices she was hearing and continued with her lover to the place where their wedding would take place.

The hall was decorated with the most beautiful flowers, and the guests sat in their chairs with smiles on their faces. They waited impatiently for the bride to come and stand next to the groom.

There stood the bride in her white wedding dress. She was approaching the groom. Her Cedric. She had been waiting for this moment all her life.

The voices grew louder. ''We are losing her'', they shouted. Another voice was heard.

As she walked towards Cedric, she saw faces left and right that she had only seen in photographs. Harry's parents, his godfather, Tonks, and her teachers. Her father's best friend, Remus. What were they doing at her wedding since they were dead?

She woke up then. She was dying for some reason. The voice. That unruly voice. This cry was heard again. Steve. She stopped the ceremony and turned to her husband to ask what all this meant.

''Cedric, my love, what is going on? You are dead. Why am I here?''

"Don't you want to be with me, my love?"

''Of course... Cedric, you died and- and I have a life down there.'' Then the boy laughed, and she heard his sweet laugh again.

''I know, as I know that he loves you too much and would give his life for you. But at some point, I also gave you a promise, and I want to keep it. I didn't even have time to live my wedding with you. You'll go back to your life again. I know I can't keep you here because you don't belong here. But I have to ask you, do you want to marry me and tie our love forever? To fulfil my promise that I will make you my wife and I will be yours forever?''

She was sceptical for a few minutes. What was happening was crazy. ''Will you make me the happiest man on earth for the rest of my eternal life? Now that all these people are here with us, they won't have the opportunity to attend your wedding with Steve?''

The girl smiled and nodded. She continued the ceremony and kissed Cedric tenderly. All the guests stood up to congratulate the lovely couple.

The voices quieted down. Crying too. A warmth permeated her face after some time.

Suddenly, she slowly opened her eyes. It was morning and the sun was shining very brightly. She looked towards the door, seeing once again Steve's handsome face with a pot of white orchids in his hands.

His eyes widened seeing the young girl awake. He ran to her, clumsily put the pot on the bed and hugged her so tightly that she thought she would burst.

His kisses were non-stop as well as his confessions. As soon as things calmed down, she asked him about what was going on with her friend.

After a few minutes, all the members of the team stopped by to see how she was and to wish her a speedy recovery.

A few days after Alice left the hospital, Thor, the god of thunder, left for his homeland, hoping to find answers about the rest of the stones. The doctors, after many examinations, decided that the wait for the much-desired nursing home for Alice was coming to an end.

''You know what, maybe this is what I will do. Maybe I should take a page out of Barton's book and build Peper a farm, hope nobody blows it up.'' Tony said.

''The simple life?''

''You will get there one day.''

''I don't know if Alice would like that.'' Steve giggled. ''Now that I am thinking this is the perfect time to ask you. When the time is right, I want to propose to Alice and I would like your blessing.''

''You can take the man out of the '40s but not the 40's out of the man.'' Tony chuckled. ''I am not her biological father, Steve, but you have it. I know you love my goddaughter, and you will take care of her. You are a good man, and trust me when I say, Richard would give you his blessing too.''

''She is my HOME, Tony, and I am willing to do everything for her.''

''Well, I am waiting for the wedding invitation. Don't waste time, capsicle. Goodbye.'' This was their last words before Tony left in his luxury car while Steve saw him.

Chapter Text

The day after Steve talked with Tony, he went to the hospital to pick up Alice. They were supposed to go together to her godfather's tower, as per Tony's instructions. Alice would be living in the tower with Steve at her godfather's place, as the last one had a special gift for her once she left the hospital. Steve walked through the hospital entrance and headed to Alice's room.

There, he found her, packing a few clothes and putting them in her suitcase. She raised her head as she heard the door open and smiled broadly at him. How glad he was to see her upright and happy again. No matter how many times she got physically hurt, even if there was no danger, he would still be upset.

He embraced her from behind and sweetly cupped her waist as he filled her exposed neck with kisses. ''I missed you so much, darling.''

''I missed you too.''

Steve took her suitcase and handed it to the STARK TOWER. He couldn't wait to hold her in his arms, to feel her touch one more time in their soft bed. When they got to their room, Steve helped her unpack and after her relaxing shower, he prepared to give her a massage to calm the stress of the last few days.

As she lay on the bed with just a towel over her body to cover her upper legs, Stevie started kissing the back of her neck before getting ready for the massage. Alice turned her head softly, waiting for her lips to join his tenderly.

She moved her blonde curls to the side and waited impatiently. She let out a slow noise as Steve's cold hands ran to her lower back and up again. His hands worked wonders on her body as the wet and smooth oil caressed her body from her upper back to her waist, dropping the droplets on the graceful sheets with every movement of his hands.

He stayed focused on her back for a few minutes as her moans were heard in all of her bedrooms. He let his fingers travel over the curves of her big breasts underneath her body and felt the arousal on her nipples while Alice buried her face in her pillow, wanting to scream his name. But when she couldn't control herself, it was when Steve's fingers wandered down on her legs, especially her opening.

Alice felt impatient. Instead of just opening her legs a little more, she lifted her hips from the bed. His fingers ignited every single nerve of her body. He teased her lower lips and immediately, instinctively, her back arched. Her ass stood there proudly, challenging him to rush in and do on her body all the orgies his filthy, debauchery-filled mind could imagine. So he moved his fingers away for a little while to give her ass a slap.

''Did you miss your daddy, baby girl?'' Another slap. Moans were coming out of her mouth. ''Say it, baby girl.'' Slap as he whispered in her ear. ''SAY IT''

''DADDY. Please. I missed you.''

''Louder.'' His fingers continued to play with her folds when they added her little clit to their game. With his thumb, Steve pushes a bit more on her clit, offering a rich wave of pleasure.

''AHHH DADDY. I MISSED MY GOD- FUCKING DADDY.'' The girl screamed the second he pushed his two fingers inside of her as if she had no control over herself anymore. The heat in her core was burning hotter.

His finger was buried inside her pussy, dragged it out slowly and back inside, followed by a loud noise because of her juices. Alice let out a cry of pleasure. His skilful fingers worked wonders on her. As he explored the sensitive parts of her folds in a so soft, but also lustful way, he brought his face close to the most important part of her body.

''FUCK. Fu-Daddy, I am gonna cum.''

Despite the girl's pleas, Stevie seemed to do nothing; even the rhythm of his fingers changed to slow and painful. After inhaling the smell of the juices that were dripping from her vagina to her ass, he blew her clit, forcing her to feel the cold air spread over her. That left Alice speechless and aroused.

"Not yet... '' He told her. Fascinated by his dirty thoughts, he reached her ass cheeks and with both hands opened up wide her lower, soaked lips, and with a sharp movement, his tongue made contact with her folds.

''I have fantasised so many things about you.''

''AHH, tell me, Daddy, what would you do to me?''

''I have seen the way you look at him. The platinum-blond dick.'' Steve said.

Of course, Alice never gave any hint to Pietro that she wanted him or anything else, nor did Steve like him first as his priority. The scene of him fucking her was a good scenario though. To give a hint about how good her cunt tastes. How good she would feel wrapped around his cock, which would be smaller than his.

Or even better. For the boy to witness them fuck. For Pietro to see Steve take what was and would always be his, till the end of the world. To see Petro's face as Alice would suck her boyfriend's big cock or when her moans of pleasure would fill the room because Steve's cock would fill up her butt.

He couldn't deny it it was a good scenario on his mind and a pretty good revenge. He shared with her his fantasy, which hit her straight to her core, making her pussy wetter and wetter.

''What is that, darling?'' Steve said, still licking her from behind. ''Do you have another man fuck you and me watching make you horny? Or even better, does ME fuck you while another man saw us make you horny? Do you want to be fucked by both of us?''

Moans were heard. Alice just nodded her head cause the only words that were able to come out of her mouth were his name. The orgasm was building. Steve insisted on her saying if she wanted to be fucked by both of them. He wouldn't let her cum until he was satisfied with her response.

She was so close to cum. Stevie's tongue was licking her from top to bottom. He was licking in circles, basically sucking all over her. Articulate sounds of pleasure could be heard from the girl as she cried out that she was close or his name.

''Tell me slut.''

''YESS! I WANT YOU BOTH TO FUCK ME.'' She screamed. ''YOU to fuck my tiny hungry pussy while I have his big cock in my mouth.''

''AHH BABY!''

She was getting closer and closer, ready to feel once again the usual wave of pleasure during orgasm. But a few seconds before the fluids spilt onto Stevie's face and the pale blue sheets, her boyfriend's fingers and tongue pulled away from her hole.

Surprised, she asked Steve what happened, what did and he wouldn't let her finish. Then it hit her, that was her punishment for the answer she gave him.

Steve, of course, liked his fantasies of someone else fucking his girlfriend while he watched or even someone else joining in their game. That didn't mean he wanted it to come true, though. That didn't, he wouldn't break the hands of any boy-man who dared to approach her and perform lewd acts.

In Alice's mind, her punishment was unnecessary. Since that's what he wanted to hear from his girlfriend, that's what he got. She thought he just wanted to torture her. So whatever her response, he would treat her in the same torturous but irritating way.

''You thought I would let you cum after what you just confessed? Ahh. You wanted to be fucked by another man, you little slut.'' He slapped her ass one more time. '' If you want so much to be a slut then I will fuck you like one. Hands and knees.'' Alie did exactly what he told her to do.

He lay on top of her body as he continued to fuck her clit from behind. His movements didn't stop. The pace was fast, and he was going deep inside her. At some point, as he lay on top of her, both hands began to massage her breasts. Slowly, his fingers toured, circling her nipples. He pulled on her with minimal force, screams coming from both of them.

"Fuck me, Steve. Get it all over me. FUCK ME HARD''

Steve, excited by her statement, continued harder, becoming more and more aroused watching his cock disappear into her folds.

''AHH. See how my dick disappears inside you. What a naughty and greedy cunt you have, my dear. Fuck, you're still so tight for a slut. I bet I can ruin this cunt once and for all."

"Steve..." Steve slides in and out of her. He didn't go slow or let her adjust to his thick cock.

"You're so sweet and soft, huh?" His words a soft, almost loving. A stark contrast to the way he fucks her from behind. His length pumped into her at a pace that took her breath away.

"Fucking take it."

Alice struggled to breathe right as he got even faster. He rams into her, all the while groaning in her ear. "Take me. Be good. Cum for me."

All she could do was to take every harsh thrust and cream all over his cock. "STEVE!"

"Not my name whore. Say my name while you cum on my cock."

"DADDY!"

"Louder. I want everyone to hear what a slut you are for my dick," he pants heavily in Alice's ear. His groans got louder as his warmth finally filled her. "Oh, baby kitten. I love you, Alice"

''I love you too.''

One peaceful evening, when Steve wasn't in the tower, Alice took the courage and visited Pietro's cold hospital room.
She watched his suffering figure lying on the bed and various machines that he did not understand being connected to his body.

As she saw his body in this state, she felt even more guilty for not saving him sooner. For not being fast enough. Powerful enough. For not being able to control her ability sooner, cause in that case she would go through Clint's mind faster, spotting his location. Then Pietro, if Alice was fast enough, he wouldn't have to run and sacrifice the most precious thing he had. His life.

In the reflection of the relatively cloudy mosque, the slender body of his sister appeared. She looked surprised at the blonde girl who had visited Pietro. As soon as Alice turned around and saw her, the red mutant gave her a huge hug and started crying loudly on her shoulders.

''How is he?'' Alice asked when Wanda seemed to be calmer than before.

''Good. I think. The doctors did what they could; now it's up to my brother when he wakes up.''

''He will Wanda. Pietro would never leave you. He is a survivor,'' The British girl stroked gently her red cheek ''Just like you.''

''Alice.'' A pause for a moment. ''I want to thank you in person for what you did for my brother.''

''I do not think I deserve your thanks, Wanda. I should be faster. It's my fault he is in this condition. If I were faster or if I had learned how to use my power before the fight, I would read quickly. Clin't mind and Pietro would come out of this with only some scratches.''

''Alice. If it weren't for you, nobody would be there to save my brother, and in one hundred per cent he would be dead. Now he has a chance to leave and start his life again. YOU gave me hope that I would see my brother again.'' Wanda couldn't help it anymore and started crying again. ''When Mum and Dad died, Pitero was the only companion I had. The only family I had. Even when HYDRA captured us we had one another and deep down I felt that someone would set us free. ''

''Wanda...'' Alice sighed

''When Ultron shot him I felt that, I felt his pain all over my body. I don't know if it was my power or the bond we shared as twins like scientists say but I did. And it was one of the worst feelings I have ever experienced.''

''I felt it too.''

''Really?''

''Yeah. Not as you did, I mean so much, but I did. And I understand the reason.'' Alice told her. Wanda was leaning on her knees as she felt her back against the wall, and so was Alice. Except that the last one had her back turned toward the corridor, with the result that there was no visibility of who was passing.

It was strange, but both girls, and especially Alice, felt a light wave of hot air passing through her as a scent of freshly baked apple pie floated through the atmosphere. She would recognise that smell anywhere. The secret spices of the perfect apple pie were known only by one man, who, of course, had passed the recipe on to his wife.

''Feeling other people's feelings so soon? Well, I must say I am impressed by how quickly your power develops.'' A voice said from behind her. That voice. That sweet voice again. She turned her head, and her eyes met a familiar, tall figure of the greatest woman she had ever had the pleasure of meeting. Wrinkles may have filled her face, and her hair may have lost that blonde colour, giving its place to white. But she remained elegant and beautiful.

''Grandma Queenie

''Grandma Queenie.'' The girl said and ran to her hug. ''I missed you so much.''

''I missed you, too, my little strudel. I am so sorry I couldn't come sooner, but you know how your grandpa is. He insists on not retiring and still working at the bakery. I mean, can you imagine, he can barely walk my cutie pie.''

''It does sound like him.'' She laughed. Just then Wanda approached them to introduce herself to the unknown lady.

''Oh grandma, this is Wanda. She is a friend.''

''It's so nice to meet you ma'am.''

''Oh my poor child, it's awful. Life did not go easy on you. My poor thing, how is your brother?'' Queenie ready to leave her tears, stroked Wanda's head.

''Grandma, please. I am sorry Wanda, it happens.''

''Yeah, I am so sorry. Sometimes even I can't control it, you can read a person's thoughts easier when they are broken.''

Then Alice explained to the shocked Wanda that her grandmother could read minds like them. She didn't need to say anything to Queenie cause she knew that with only one look she would be able to find out about her history more than Alice would be ever able to say in a whole day.

Alice was curious about her Grandpa and where he was while his sweet wife was with them. Jacob and Queenie had left America to move to England, where they could be able to marry and live in peace without ministry after them. However, he never closed his bakery; he just had one of his employees take care of it while he was gone.

(I know the age of all of them might not match, but come' on, it's fan fiction. Something that is not real. So let your fantasy free and imagine they are still alive and very much in love.)

''I believe now it's not the best time to talk. We have work to do, and by that I mean your power, my child.'' Alice nodded her head, hearing her Grandma, and offered for Wanda to come with them since she could be helped by the old lady too.

Chapter Text

Alice, her grandma, and Wanda went to her bedroom to practice and learn all the secrets about her power from the best mentor. The three women sat on the bed gracefully. Alice and her grandmother squatted in a comfortable position for their work.

"Are you ready, my dear?"

"Yes, Grandma."

Queenie explained to Alice that the first thing, the first exercise she should learn is how to open and close her mind.

''Grab my hands and close your eyes.'' The girl did as she was told. ''You will only hear my voice and only follow my instructions. The first thing you need to learn is how to open your mind and consciously penetrate the mind of the person you desire. Is that clear enough?''

''Yes.'' The girl said.

Alice first tried to penetrate her grandmother's mind, not someone else's; she didn't know how through the tower. At first, she grimaced, trying to read the mind of the woman standing before her. Time passed, but she couldn't; she hadn't managed to open her mind or read Queenie's thoughts.

Her grandmother constantly encouraged her with consoling words that did not, however, hide the seriousness of the situation.

''AHH.''

''Be patient, my pie. You will succeed.''

'' Easy for you to say. You can control your power. AHH. How hard can it be?''

''Pretty hard pie, but you will do this. Don't be angry.''

''I am sorry, I took it out on you when you didn't do anything. It's just. I am so sick of not being able to control it, and when I finally try, I can't. What is wrong with me? I mean, we have been here for at least one hour and a half and I wasn't able to do anything.''

Just then, Wanda suggested taking a break from her practice and trying to relax. She even offered to get them some snacks from the kitchen in case it helped them find a solution.

''Great idea. Don't bring too much to eat though, 'cause my Jacob is going to cook lunch for everyone.'' The sweet tone of Queenie's voice was heard.

''Well,'' Alice turned her head to Wanda. ''When you try my Uncle's cooking, trust me, you won't want to eat from anyone else. He is amazing.'' The girl laughed and went to the luxurious kitchen of the Stark tower, leaving the two women to discuss legilimens.

''What is troubling you, pumpkin?''

''My power.'' Alice glanced at her Grandma, afraid to even let the words fall from her mouth. ''I am scared to death. What if I won't be able to control it?''

As long as Alice continued her irrationality, her grandmother, more calmly, tried to reduce her stress, which seemed to take control of her thoughts and body. Suddenly, as the incessant questions continued, she yelled her name, bringing her back to reality.

''You will make it. You are one of the strongest witches I know. You are fighting something new, a beast whose existence and power you did not know before a few months. But you will tame it, you will defeat it, and you will come out victorious, my dear. ''

After motioning her to sit on the side of the bed with her again, she caressed her hands tenderly and moved a lock of her blonde hair behind her ear.

''You come from a family full of fighters. No one ever put it down, and neither did you. It is a dangerous, new task that we will get through with me holding your hand. I will never leave you, my sweet pie. I love you so much.''

''I love you too.'' They enjoyed the hug for a few minutes before Wanda knocked on the door with the snacks she promised.

...

''Let's try again.''

Alice closed her eyes again, holding Queenie's hands. Once again, the old lady advised Alicee to set herself free. To imagine her power to grow and move towards the person she desires to hear his or her thoughts. The young girl was trying with all her strength to release from within herself the power that was hidden in her breasts.

Suddenly, Wanda's soft voice broke her concentration, hearing her pleas for her to concentrate and for the god to help her.

''I'm trying, Wanda, but I can't. '' The girl abruptly got up once more from the bed and paced around. ''I'm trying, ok? But I don't know what's going on. Something could be wrong with me. I don't know what else to''

"Alice, I didn't speak at all."

''Really?''

The blonde girl asked her grandmother, who, with a huge smile on her face, nodded her head. Alice asked the red witch what exactly was the phrase she was thinking. When it was confirmed that the phrase the girl heard was the same as Wanda thought, they all started screaming with happiness, especially the young British girl.

''You did it, my girl. ''Fireworks were thrown from Queen's elegant wand.

''I did it.''

''Congratulations.''

''But our hard work just started. Close your eyes again and focus.''

This was the first time after almost three years that Alice felt she truly had control of her mind and her mind. She could feel her grandma's thoughts clearly and loudly in her mind and later after some practice, she could recognise if it was her grandma's thoughts or her friends.

However, her happiness wouldn't last long. There was a very dangerous price for this power, so many secrets her grandma warned her.

Suddenly, her mind opened more than before; her shield of protection was starting to break, drop by drop. Voices. So many voices and thoughts. Strangers.

''I have to feed my cat.;''

'I can't stand Tiffany, she is so snob.''

''AHH, my birthday is today.''

''I would kill for a burger now. ''

''YEAH BABY RIGHT THERE''

''It hurts so much. I wish I wasn't on my period today.''

Those were a few of the thousands of thoughts she had on her mind. Hundreds of emotions. Pain. Hunger. Passion. She couldn't stand it anymore. She couldn't put them all in line to hear her thoughts.

''Alice, please focus. You have to block your mind or it will take control of it.''

''I CAN'T. THEY ARE TOO MANY. PLEASE MAKE IT STOP, GRANDMA.'' Alice screamed. She felt a burn on her chest that couldn't be lifted. Her breath. No. Her breath became quicker and quicker. Crisis. Chaos.

Her eyes and a gasp were wide open while her head jerked back, arching her neck. The blue colour in the blink of an eye changed and gave his position a pure white colour. The pupil of the eye was barely discernible in the monochromatic colour.

''Alice!''

''VOICES.'' She whispered. ''VOICES.'' She whispered again. As long as she spoke those words her voice was heavy and hoarse as if she was struggling to breathe. The sight in combination with the tone of her voice was the least terrifying.

''Wanda go get Steve. NOW. Alice, please, dear focus. ALICE!'' Wanda instantly ran to the hallway, looking for the big blonde bear, hoping he would calm her down. After some minutes, she found him in the gym with his friend Sam Wilson, shearing punches to get stronger.

He didn't even have the time to ask why she was running before Wanda yelled at him to come quickly to Alice's bedroom. Steve was worried about his girl, so he threw Sam the boxing gloves and followed Wanda quickly.

''Alice.'' He burst into the room. ''Babe, please look at me. I am here.''

The girl straightened her body to look at him. ''Steve...'' Her voice was low and tired.

''Continue. Your voice is calming her.'' Queene said.

''Yes, love, I am here. Don't be afraid. I am with you.''

His soft voice was calming the black monster in her head. The clouds of the storm inside her head started to clear, appearing in the bright blue of the sky. Finally, she was able to hear her thoughts. Every word, every sound, every emotion was taking its place in her mind. It became more clear.

''Bravo, my love.'' He kissed her forehead. ''I am right here with you. Hone, you are stronger than this. I believe in you,'' He glanced at the old lady ''Your grandma believes in you, Wanda too. Please, you have to fight it.''

Her eyes slowly returned to this remarkable shade of blue, refusing to let the white take control of her senses. When she fully recovered, Steve threw his arms around her and held her tight, promising to never let her out of his protection, while Alice let the tears flow down her rosy cheeks.

''I am sure right now you took an example of how powerful you are and how important it is for you to learn your limits.'' Alice nodded her head without saying any other word. A small wave of excitement travelled through her heart, but fear of unsuccess and sadness almost instantly overwhelmed this small wave of hope that her grandmother immediately perceived.

''Pumpkin you made progress, but it's not enough. You have to work hard like a dog, day and night, to make sure this would never happen.'' She gently took her hands on hers.''I will stay by your side as long as you need my cherry pie until I know you are ready.''

''Grandma. Can I ask you something?''

''Anything''

''Were you ever able to control someone's mind? Like imperio?''

''No no. I could hear their thoughts in advantage though, by making do what I wanted according to what they feared, what they didn't want to happen etc.''

Queene was an extraordinary witch with an impeccable talent and power in the palm of her hand. Saying these words, she remembered the time she had turned to the dark side. The day, even for a little while, she agreed to become an ally of the most vicious wizard that ever existed. She never wanted to hurt anyone, even in the moments she did. Love was the only thing she longed for. To have her beloved by her side, that's what she struggled for, that's what she did everything for.

''Don't be scared. You are an amazing boyfriend and friends who love you till death and they would sacrifice even their lives for you.'' She smiled. For a second, her eyes were lost staring into space. ''Now let's go down, it's time for lunch. Wanda, will you do me the honour?'' And with that, they both left the bedroom.

Alice touched Steve's cheek and kissed him. ''So this is your power.''

''Yes, darling.''

''I am dating the most gorgeous, the most powerful, the most loving girl in the WHOLE WORLD,'' Steve shouted as he pushed her head to hit on the sheets. ''I love you.''

''I love you more.''

''Loverbirds, come to eat. You have time for that.'' Queene winked as the couple laughed.

Chapter Text

The meal was incredible. It wouldn't be easy for someone to resist the spectacular smell of the fresh lasagna and ravioli filled with cream, cheese and tomato sauce.

After the dessert, which Jacob was so kind as to bake for the whole team, Steve chatted with his girlfriend's grandparents. They were just like how Alice had described them. Friendly and kind, but sometimes a bit overprotective. Especially Queene.

The old couple, after their marriage, moved to England for good, so they could have the life they deserved. Away from the toxic laws of the Ministry of Magic in America. There, Jacob opened another bakery like the one he had in here and along with his wife, they worked for a better future.

The last one delivered an unexpected letter to her sweet apple pie by Professor plus headmaster Minerva McGonagall. It was finally time for Alice to return to her duties as a professor permanently. They couldn't wait any longer. The other professor who took her place for two whole years was now old and ready to retire for good. That meant she had to go back. But... How would she blur it out to Steve? How would this work? How would he react?

There was always the other option. She could quit and let somebody else take her place so she could stay with Steve here in New York City, away from her family and friends. Or she could return to her job, which she loved even from when she was a child and be close to her family but away from the love of her life.

Her heart split in two. What was the right choice? Something inside her was demanding to chase her career, and that if Steve was worthy of her love, he would understand and he would support her no matter what. Was this the right decision?

She decided to speak with Steve today, if it was possible, before she lost even that courage she had.

''The meal was amazing, but I believe it's time for you my cuties to rest. You must be tired.'' Alice said. When she noticed the questionable face her grandma had while Jacob was complaining feeling perfectly fine and ready to fight a villain, Alice thought that she needed to talk to her man now. In this way, Queene would read her thoughts and convince her husband that Alice was right. Something she did indeed.

''Sweetheart?'' Steve asked as Alice started to pick up the plates from the table to wash them. ''Are you alright? Is something troubling you?''

''Why do you say that?'' He could hear it in her voice. Lying was not her speciality.

''You behave a little weird. Are you sure everything is alright?''

''Yes, my love. I am fine. Just worried about my power.''

''To be honest, after what I witnessed, I started to be terrified. But my angel,'' With his finger, he lifted her jaw and kissed her forehead, ''We will defeat this together. Like we do all the time.''

''What have I done to deserve you?''

''You simply exist.'' He kissed her lips gently and helped her wash the dishes.

When they finally went to their room Alice was trying to find a way to tell Steve about the letter. She took off her clothes to change while he was still in the room. Closing the two doors of the wardrobe, her spectacular body appeared in the mirror.

Steve stared at her sexy body. He was hungry for her. He could feel the urge to grab her hips and bring her closer to his erection. But this time... He didn't want to be like this. He came closer to her naked body and hugged her gently from behind as his hands tenderly touched her body.

He had memorised while fucking her every detail of that goddess's body. ''My love. My girl. My wife.'' He whispered in her ear without stopping to hug her. His arms wrapped her so tight at the thought of losing her.

After seeing in what condition she was when she wasn't by his side, he started to feel fear. Losing her would be the hardest thing in his life.

Today, he felt the deep connection they shared. How important she was to him. How much he loves her. How much he would sacrifice for the love of his life. If he had the ring with him, he would definitely propose to her.

But Alice felt weird. Usually, Steve would grab her by the waist and throw her on the bed if he saw her without a single piece of clothing on her. And right now, he only stared at her with passion and hugged her. Apart from that, not a single move to carry out his filthy thoughts or to harness the beast that both of them have been dragging through him.

She was starting to have doubts about her boyfriend still found her attractive enough to feel the wet and hot sensation inside her. ''Steve?'' She asked. ''Why haven't started t-t-t t-touch me? Am I not beautiful enough anymore?''

''If you ever say that even if it's against the way I grew up and how I would behave, I am going to smack the shit out of you.'' She laughed.

''From tonight on, I want it to be different. I don't want to fuck you. I want to make love to you every time, for the rest of our lives.''

''Are you proposing SIR Rogers?''

''Not yet, sweetheart. Not yet.'' He leaned to kiss her, but...

''What if I don't want to?'' He asked her what she meant by that and she simply replied that she liked it when he was rough sometimes.

''Does my little girl want to fuck her?''

''Yes, daddy!''

"Not this time, baby. I want to love you like the first time. To feel you like the first time, soft and gentle.'' He grabbed her legs and wrapped them around his waist as she laughed. She threw her gently on the bed. He smiled at her and slowly leaned down to capture her rose lips in his.

He pulled away from Alice to pull his shirt over his head and tossed it to the other side of the room before turning back his gaze to his girl.

Steve's eyes travelled down her breasts, taking a deep breath as he bit his lips. His fingers traced the lines of her stomach, admiring her body. His cock was screaming from desire like a waterfall from inside his trousers.

He leaned closer, teasingly to her nipples, licking them in circles. First, one and after the other. His hand travelled to her left breast as, with slow and methodical movements, his tongue roamed sensually around the nipple of her right breast. Suddenly, the kisses became more passionate. He took her entire breast inside his mouth.

The sounds coming out of her mouth testified to how much she was enjoying the game her man was playing. This time the sounds were deeper and calmer but full of longing and anticipation of the orgasm.

Once he was satisfied with the pleasure he had given her, he moved on to the other breast and did exactly the same movements.

Deep movements as if he were massaging them.

Two blue eyes locked into hers. The sense of pleasure he gave her was enough stimulation for him. They didn't need anything else.

She let go of her cock and moved up her neck, filling him with kisses. Thinking slyly and full of desire to help him with the monster hiding inside his underwear, she reached down and opened the bulge above his boxers.

He looked at her sharply. ''Do you want to play a dirty little girl?''

''I just wanted to thank you, Daddy and make you feel good. Like you make me feel all the time, Daddy.''

''Not, daddy little witch. Only my love from now on.'' He kissed her lips again.

He continues working his way down her body, leaving kisses along her neck and across her collarbones. He mumbled something as he admired Alice's body from head to toe. "I can tell you're already wet, little girl." He smirked. "Always so wet for me, baby," He coos, circling his thumb excruciatingly lightly around where her clit was. She, so desperate to feel more pressure than what he was giving her, called out his name while covering his hand with hers. The girl hoped with this move, she could make him go down or add more pressure.

''Second time you want to play dirty baby. The third time I won't be so gentle.'' This is what she wanted. What she deserved.

He laid on the bed face down having a conversation with her wide open legs ready to feel; his always hungry mouth. His sencual tonque.''Are you gonna do something or are you going to continue staring at my pussy.''

''Stop it,'' He demanded, ''I am having a conversation here. A very wet and beautiful conversation. Don't be jealous and DON'T ruin our moment.''

''Yes, but if you don't do anything, SHE is gonna be hungrier and more wet.''

''That's my goal. Now stop and let me speak with MY girl.''

''I thought I-'' To make her close her mouth, he started to press kisses on the inside of her lower lips as her legs began to shake. Ηe moved slowly his face away from her area letting the cold air pass carelessly between her slits.

The air coming in contact with her wet centre sent goosebumps across her body, but the sensation was quickly forgotten when Steve's fingers spread her open as they went inside her. His tongue followed his moves, coming closer to her lips, licking every single drop of wet liquid she could offer him.

She let out a strangled moan, finally getting what she wanted. ''YES. Dont't stop. Please.''

''Wouldn't dream of it.'' He let out a teasing smile before rushing to kiss her clit

Her begs for the first orgasm to arrive didn't stop him. He kept his fingers inside her along with his mouth. All she was able to do was moan over and over again. Without warning, her first orgasm arrived.

He leant down between her shaking legs to kiss her. Alice dragged her nails across his back, not caring if they would leave marks. He moaned as he pushed the swollen cock inside her tight, like virgin's pussy. Her finger dug into his shoulder and back because of the pressure.

Feeling his body shudder in anticipation and need to move faster, she pulled out of the kiss they shared. "Faster," Alice whispered, Steve, moaning as he followed her words, his hips starting to jut faster against you.

"Look at me, babe." He rasped, through gritted teeth. With a lot of effort, Alice pried her eyes open, to see azure blue eyes staring back at her. Steve thrust harder. She took one of his hands and placed them on her breast, urging him to play with her swollen peaks. He pinched and rolled them expertly between his fingers, leaning down to take one in his mouth. Alice yelped in pleasure, throwing a leg over his hip.

Moans and gasps fall from their mouths with each movement. As his hips slam into her and his cock twitches inside of her. Steve drops his head in the crook of Alice's neck, muttering cusses to himself as his body presses closer to her.

Driving his cock against that sweet little spot inside of her again and again and again. Steve was big. His cock, so thick. So big that her breath is shoved from her lungs with a strange noise every time he slides with a strong rhythm.

Every time Steve swore under his breath made Alice's slippery pussy even more wet. His thrusts started to get sloppy, each movement into her sending both of them closer and closer to the edge. "Oh God, Steve!" Alice shouted, clawing at his back her eyes rolled back in your head, pleasure erupting all over her body as her orgasm hit her.

They laid both of them on the bed, hugging each other tightly.

''You weren't holding even if you weren't rough.'' Steve laughed.

''You wanted me to be rough?''

''Well...Sometimes.'' They kissed. Alice heard Steve confessing his love for her and how much she meant to him. Hearing those words coming out of his mouth, she took the courage and decided to tell him the truth.

''Steve, I have to tell you something.'' She noticed his worried face. ''I have to return. My Grandma delivered this morning a letter from the headmaster ordering me to return. ''

The man sighed but didn't say a word.

''Steve?''

''I knew this would happen one day. How much time do we have?'' He played gently with her blonde hair as he shared a kiss on her head.

''Some months. Until the next year starts.'' She took deep breaths and stood up to look at her boyfriend. ''Steve, I want you to know I-''

''Shh. I could never ask you to quit your job or to stay away from your family. We will find a way.''

''But doesn't it bother you?''

''No. In fact, I was thinking that when we find Bucky, I could come to England with you and leave everything behind. To come and live with you in London.''

''No, no, Steve. I could never ask you to leave Sam, SHIELD, your home. From the moment I saw you, you wanted to buy a house in your home, Broucklyn-''

''Alice my home is where my heart beats and she beats ten times more when I am with you than she does in my daily life. That means you are my home. If you are in England then my home is in England and I NEED to come close to you otherwise I am lost. I thought that my home was in Brooklyn but from the moment I saw you, I knew. My home is wherever you are. Even in hell.

''I love you.''

''I love you too.''

''And maybe when we find Bucky, he can come leave with us. Don't you think?''

They both laughed and slept in each other's arms all night.

Chapter Text

Captain america: Civil War

Chapter Text

______________________________________

The months followed each other until they reached August, a few days before the calendar showed September 1.

Alice made sure to pack everything she needed for the long journey ahead. Although it was difficult for her to leave Steve behind, she knew fulfilling her teacher's duty was important. As she organised her suitcase with intention, she acknowledged her mixed emotions and chose to concentrate on the purpose of her trip, turning this moment into an opportunity for growth and fulfilment.

The man ached in his heart that his girlfriend was leaving, but his pride in her accomplishments pushed aside any negative feelings. He was helping her to fold her clothes when he tenderly ran his finger across her cheek to wipe away the wet drops.

She began to apologise over and over again, not knowing what else to do. Steve kissed her and explained that the distance would last for a very short time. He reminded her of their plan to reassure her. Once he found his mate, he would run into her arms, and the only obstacle to them being free to live their life would be death.

Suddenly, Steve's phone started vibrating. He was called to the conference room, so he had to leave immediately. Alice kissed her boyfriend's cheek and left him to go about his business while she continued stapling.

There was a knock on the door that had been left open. At first, she thought Steve had returned to take something he had forgotten. The British girl turned to her left, interrupting her preparations. To her surprise, it was Pietro, the young blond-haired man who wouldn't give up and was always trying to show her how interested he was in her.

"Pietro.''

''I heard that you're leaving tomorrow night, so I came to say goodbye. Tomorrow, they're going to run some tests on me, and I won't be able to come.''

"I see.''

''So you're leaving.''

''It's my job, I can't do otherwise. But don't worry, I'll come back soon.''

He stepped closer, enveloping her in his arms. "I feel so sad right now because I never found the right words to express how much you truly mean to me. And now, as you prepare to leave, it's hitting me just how much I'll miss you."

''Ahh Pietro... I don't want to hurt you, but I'll always be with Steve. Nothing could ever happen between us."

''You don't know that-''

"I know that Pietro.'' She sighed. ''I understand how you feel, Pietro," Alice said gently, raising her voice just enough to convey her sincerity. "You're a wonderful person, but I need you to know that my heart belongs to Steve. I truly wish things were different. In another universe, where Steve never existed—not in a tragic way, but simply as if he had never been here at all—maybe we could have had a chance. But in this reality, I have to be honest: there's no opportunity for that."

They went on talking for a while without Pietro ever again making a lovemaking gesture. He bid her farewell again with a warm embrace, leaving the girl to continue. Just as she turned her back to put a white shirt in her trunk, she heard footsteps again. She had a suspicion that it was Steve, even though the sound of the footsteps was different from her boyfriend's.

At a brisk pace, without running, Pietro entered and approached the witch before she could even ask him what he wanted. He reached out and placed his hands hungrily on her cheeks and brought his lips to hers.

The girl moved back, her expression intense, and questioned him about his actions. The young man explained that he longed to experience the sensation of her lips and understand the depth of her love and loyalty to another person. He recognised that she would never leave that person for him.

His response didn't excuse the feeling of cheating in her chest, but it somehow eased the situation that she didn't reciprocate.

After this incident, he left without a second word. Alice, not knowing what was best for all, decided to violate her laws and principles and conceal the truth from her partner. If he found out, he would be furious. He would send Pietro to the hospital once again, or probably not, as he would prefer the cemetery.

Steve came in the evening to see his girl to find her lying in bed and waiting patiently for him to spend a night with him, a night she didn't want to waste.

She lay half-naked, wearing only a pair of lacy red suspenders, a gift from Natasha, and a sexy bra set with the suspenders. Nothing else. She heard the footsteps at Steve's from the hallway, got inside his head, and read his thoughts. He was mad at Ross, and he was looking forward more than anything to holding his little girl and sleeping beside her.

It was the perfect opportunity. Since he was feeling so down and furious, she would be the one to rest him. He would take all his anger out on her as she wanted. This would be a night he'd never forget, and it wouldn't be like the last few months when they made love. This time, she wished to see his darker side.

She spread her legs wide open on the bed, blatantly revealing the bare area between her legs that was melting with desire.

''Alice? He asked. The room was dark, and he didn't recognise much at first. The girl had cast a spell on the lamps, and they gave off red lights, some in darker shades and some not.

''I've been waiting for you.''

As soon as he saw her, his breath caught in his throat. He hadn't expected such a welcome, with open arms and legs. With nipples as hard as a stone that craved the wetness of his lips. The bra left the nipples free and hugged the rest of her breasts with minimal fabric and laces that hung from the weight.

He looked her up and down once more. His crystal eyes stopped at her pussy which was uncovered by any fabric. Like a hungry mover, he couldn't resist passionately rushing into his victim and swallowing all her juices. He approached the edge of the bed opposite her and carefully observed that it was dripping.

''I've been a bad girl,'' She said in a sexy-cute voice.

Steve realized that the fluids that were flowing were not from desire. No, she would never do it so blatantly. She had cum and the fluids running were the result of her rubber partner. He looked down and saw on the bed her vibrator proudly protruding. It was red and long, but a lip shape appeared at the end, and when she brought it to her pussy she could feel her partner licking every drop of it.

Beyond the machine she loathed, there were huge rubber blackheads. They were to tie her arms and legs to the corners of the bed and do whatever he wanted to her while she was screaming his name for an orgasm.

She rose and walked on her knees toward him at the edge of the bed. At that time, she played with her breasts to turn him on, not that she needed to because his cock was already protesting through his jeans. He thought he was going to rip it off.

"Since I'm leaving," She told him as she played with her nipples. What she let rest against his chest and tease them. ''I decided to give you a goodbye. But this time I don't want it to be like the last ones.'' She took his hands and placed them on her breasts. She began to roam her own hands over his shoulders. ''I want you to take your anger out on me. Use me as your sex toy.'' She moved closer to his ear. ''Destroy me for the other men, Daddy.''

He couldn't hold himself anymore. He needed her. He smacked his lips into hers, a scorching, passionate kiss and let his tongue swirl over hers, hands wrapping her ass cheeks and then sliding to her wet pussy.

Alice's hands started to unbutton his blue shirt and pulled it off of him in seconds. When she felt Steve's palms on her pussy she yelled from desire. ''Fuck me, Daddy.'' The girl unzipped his belt and brought him closer to her face. They both gasped when her hand circled his hard dick and slid down slowly.

''Fuck.'' Steve groaned. He was so hard that even the slightest touch could send him to heaven.

''Does that feel good, Daddy? Does my little hand make you feel good?''

''More than you could imagine.''

''Mm. I think you should guess how good it would feel if I had it in my mouth.''

His hips shook at her words, especially when she started to jerk him off. His erect cock twisted inside her warm hands. Her mouth watered, and her thighs clenched together as a drop of precum leaked from the tip.

''Can I have a taste, my love?''

He mumbled and let her lick the precum from his marvellous cock. Alice stretched her mouth wide open and swallowed him down like a good girl; she was earning nothing but moans. It was like he had forgotten how she took him in her mouth or how fast she could make him cum. Steve passed his hands under her golden hair and started with quick and deep movements to fuck her mouth.

''GOD DAMN. '' He yelled. ''Your mouth feels amazing, baby. I-I forgot how good you were. How good I could fuck your mouth.''

She nodded with the cock inside her mouth. The past months were perfect. Although the sex was more vanilla after the confession of their real feelings. Don't judge her. She loved it! Sometimes she missed wild sex, though.

Steve felt his belly go taut when Alice flicked her tongue around his cock head before swallowing him down again. ''Fuck'' He growled as his body shook.

''Fill my mouth, SIR.'' This word did something to him. He released almost immediately into her awaiting mouth, and she eagerly licked it til it was clean.

''Hope it was good for you. Daddy.''

''More than good, sweetheart.'' He said. ''But, right now, it's your time.''

Alice thought he would go on easily with her and not torture her. But he had other plans in mind. He immediately grabbed the elastic bands, slipped them over her wrists like handcuffs and tied her to the cellar. Then he did the same with her legs, so she was perfectly open before him.

She kept moaning with desire, especially when he ran his finger over and gathered up all the fluids that had been left from her previous orgasm and licked them provocatively in front of her.

''Did you think I was going to leave you like this, sweetie? I'm going to make you cum so many times you'll lose count.''

He took her vibrator and turned it on. He placed it on one of her nipples first as she kept moaning with pleasure. Then he continued on the other. The girl threw her head back in the covers and enjoyed the vibrations of the vibrator.

All this time, he didn't touch her for a single minute. Not even a stubble passed his lips on her breasts. He only tortured her with the toy. His hand wandered down to her belly and lightly pressed her bottom. A small wave of euphoria washed over her. He was playing a very dirty game.

"Steve," She called out, but he didn't seem to pay any attention to her.

He removed the toy from her chest and guided it towards her pussy. It was gripping the whole area. He let the toy do its work and licked every drop of her as it made indistinct sounds. She watched him leave after he'd first dried the toy. He opened the door and left without a second explanation. After a few minutes, he returned, holding a bowl of ice cubes.

Steve whispered to her that she was a good girl who didn't do anything and waited for him. He took the ice cube and approached her left nipple. He placed the icy object on her skin and circled the brownest area of her breast. The cold sensation, combined with the burning she felt underneath, was stimulating her. She could feel her fluids becoming more and more numerous.

When she was satisfied, he removed the vibrator slightly and squeezed the cube like a lemon in his hand to melt quickly. The cold water fell obnoxiously onto her clit, and with the vibrator still there, she would cum in seconds.

''Don't you dare to cum.''

''I can't take it anymore.''

As more ice cubes melted on her, he touched her belly to her bottom again, sending that feeling of bliss again.

''Steve, I am gonna cum.''

''No,'' He said in an imperative voice. Just as she was about to cum he pushed the vibrator out and inserted the cube into her vagina. She screamed in pleasure. The icy sensation inside her hot vagina.

He took the vibrator back and let her finish without doing anything else. But the fun was now beginning. He had made her a promise, and he intended to keep it. He threw his competition under the bed and lunged at her cunt. He began to lick her juices from her two previous orgasms.

The girl kept moaning. She was marginally aching from the constant orgasms. Steve, before sticking two fingers inside her, took an ice cube and tortured her some more. She drank when he pushed his fingers inside her. He let his tongue move to the clitoral area and licked her until she couldn't take it anymore. He pushed in and out in a passionate manner with his fingers as her hips bucked against the wall.

"Cum, baby. Cum for your daddy," Steve told her.

''Ahh, Daddy.'' She was trying to catch her breath as the man climbed onto the bed, taking off his pants and underwear. His aroused cock slapped his belly with the veins making their proud appearance.

''I am going to rail you, my love,'' And that's what he did.

He grabbed her hips and, without warning, pushed his cock inside her. He wasn't sorry at all that tears were welling up in her eyes. He moved in and out of her vagina without any hesitation. Not caring that his girlfriend was moaning so loudly.

''You are soaking, baby. Making a mess on Daddy's cock, aren't you?''

The girl, too breathless to talk, just nodded her head. ''Words, baby girl.''

''Yes. I am a mess for my daddy only.''

''Good girl.''

When he called her those two words, her body reacted. Steve looked down and stared at how his cock forcefully disappeared and reappeared. His heavy balls smacked against her ass. ''You like to get fucked by your man, right, baby? Do you prefer it when I am rough with you? When am I not gentle?'' He asked. The only thing Alice could do was nod her head.

''Please- let me cum- D-Daddy. I wanna cum'' Steve's cock drove deeper, and he ground with each pump of his cock, rubbing her clit. ''Soak Daddy's fat cock, baby.''

Her slick heat clenched around him in a desperate, greedy spasm. Her swollen clit pulsed, and her back arched as another powerful orgasm crashed over her, her body surrendering to him completely.

"I know you've got one more for me, baby. Give it to me."

With effortless strength, he flipped her onto her stomach, her breasts pressing into the sheets as he lifted her hips, positioning her exactly how he wanted.

"Hands and knees," he murmured, his voice thick with hunger. She obeyed instantly.

For a moment, he lingered, lowering his mouth to taste the mess he had made of her, groaning as he licked along her drenched folds.

"Steve—"

He didn't lift his mouth, just growled into her sensitive flesh.

"You taste so fucking good, my pretty little slut."

Even with just the thick head of his cock pushing back inside, her soaked pussy trembled and gushed for him again.

"Jesus fucking Christ," he gritted, his fingers digging into her hips as he watched himself slide deeper, stretching her all over again.

"Fuck—so big, so deep—" she gasped, her voice breaking.

"You're close, aren't you?" His thrusts slowed to a deep grind, making her squirm. "I can feel it, baby. Let me have it."

Her walls fluttered violently around him, sucking him in, her cries breaking into sobs of pleasure.

"Yes—oh God—YES, DADDY—"

A raw, possessive growl tore from his chest as her body milked him mercilessly. He held her tight as his hips snapped forward, burying himself to the hilt while his cock pulsed, spilling deep inside her.

''Shit, baby.''

''I hope you enjoyed my surprise.''

''More than anything.''

They slept for a while, but Steve wasn't satisfied yet. He still felt a lump inside him that had not been satisfied by the previous glorious evening. He looked at the sleeping figure of his girlfriend next to him and let his fantasies run wild.

She didn't even have time to react from sleep before his mouth was on her again, tongue ripping through her swollen folds as he savoured every inch of her. The ropes kept her open, her body helpless, exposed, every inch of her at his mercy.

"Fuck, baby, you're still dripping for me," he growled, his lips pressing against her dripping cunt as he slid his tongue inside, fucking her with it. He pulled away just to watch her twitch under his touch. "Look at you, so fucking needy. Can't even hold back, huh?"

She gasped, her hips jerking as he pulled back and shoved his fingers back inside her, deep and rough, curling them hard until she screamed.

"Fuck, Steve!" she cried out, her back arching, but he just grinned and went harder, fucking her with his hand like she was a filthy toy for him.

"Yeah, scream for me, slut," he growled against her clit, his tongue flicking and sucking at the swollen, sensitive nub. "Beg for me. I fucking own you."

He sucked her clit into his mouth, grinding his face against her as she shuddered uncontrollably. He didn't stop, his tongue moving faster, his fingers pushing deeper until her body trembled from the overload, the tension building up until she couldn't take it anymore.

"Steve—oh fuck—!" Her body spasmed, another orgasm ripping through her, her pussy squeezing around his fingers as she came in desperate waves. As he pulled out, Steve wasn't done with her yet. He leaned over, his breath hot and ragged against her ear.

"You're not going anywhere, slut," Ηe whispered, the words dripping with dominance. "I'm far from finished."

Before she could even catch her breath, he was on her, lining his thick cock up with her gaping cunt, pushing in with one brutal thrust that made her scream.

Before she could react, he yanked her up by her hair, forcing her to her knees. Her arms were still tied, her body completely at his mercy.

"Stay like that," he ordered, his voice low, commanding. "Hands behind your back."

She obeyed, trembling with anticipation, her body already aching, still raw from the last round. He smirked at her, admiring how vulnerable she was, and how badly she craved him.

"Look at me," He demanded, his voice a rough growl. As soon as she met his gaze, he slapped her hard across the face, the sound echoing in the room.

Her eyes widened, but she didn't flinch. The sting made her head spin, the shock of the slap turning her on even more.

"Good slut," He muttered, pleased by her reaction. "You're gonna take it all, just like you always do."

He grabbed her by the hair again, forcing her mouth open as he shoved his cock deep into her throat. She gagged but didn't pull back, her eyes watering, her body trembling, completely under his control.

"You're gonna swallow all of it, understand?" He thrust deeper, making sure she felt every inch of him as he fucked her throat, his grip on her hair tight, pulling her into every brutal thrust.

Her muffled moans only fueled him, and with a final, savage thrust, he came in her mouth, making sure to hold her there as he released.

"Swallow it," He hissed. "All of it, slut."

He finally let her go, shoving her back onto the bed, her chest heaving for air.

"Not done, sweetheart. Now, you're going to take me again, and this time, you're going to beg for it." Without warning, he was on her again, fucking her so deep and hard she thought she'd snap in half. His hands were everywhere, holding her down, making sure she couldn't escape.

"Beg for it, bitch," he growled, his voice thick with lust and control. "Tell me how bad you want it."

She whimpered, unable to form words as his cock slammed into her, but she knew what he wanted. She knew she had to give in, had to beg for him as he demanded.

"Please," She finally gasped. "Please fuck me harder, Steve. I need it."

He smirked, hearing the desperation in her voice. "Good fucking girl."

He fucked her relentlessly, each thrust a brutal, punishing motion. His hands gripped her hips, slamming her back into him, the sound of their bodies meeting the only noise in the room.

"Such a good slut, taking everything I give you," He murmured, his lips grazing her ear. His hands gripped her waist like he was going to break her as he began to pound into her, his cock fucking into her so deep she felt every inch of him.

Her body was already raw, sensitive from the earlier orgasms, but she couldn't stop the desperate, needy moans escaping her as his cock filled her over and over.

"You're not gonna stop until I say so," He hissed, his breath ragged against her ear as his thrusts grew faster, harder. "You're gonna keep taking it till you can't fucking walk."

She whimpered, but she couldn't stop herself from grinding back into him, needing more. His hands dug into her flesh, his hips slapping against her ass as he fucked her harder, pushing her to the edge again.

"Give me that pussy, you little slut," He groaned, voice hoarse with lust. "I can feel you clenching around me. You want it, don't you? Another fucking orgasm."

Her eyes rolled back as she came again, her body jerking under him, but he just growled, his hips snapping against hers relentlessly as he fucked her through it.

Finally, with a guttural roar, he buried himself deep inside her, pumping his cum into her, feeling her walls flutter around him as he came, his grip on her waist tight as he held her in place, fucking her through the last of his release.

He pulled out slowly, watching her body twitch as he left her wrecked, and then he smirked. "You did so fucking good, baby."

Chapter Text

A few days after her return to England, Alice felt the need to visit the grave of her ex-boyfriend. At times like this, she didn't want anyone by her side. The best option was to go alone.

In her hands, she held a beautiful bouquet of white lilies, which Cedric adored while they were together. Alice passed the plaques with unfamiliar names until she reached the grave of the most important man in her life, apart from Steve, of course. She looked at it with sadness coursing through her body. The image of her first love clung to dirt.

With a flick of her magic wand, she cleared the fallen orange leaves that decorated the tombstone. She put down the white flowers and began to talk to him sweetly about her adventures.

Her heart ached now that she was over his dead body. She missed him very much. She told him about Steve. How different and, at the same time, how much they looked alike.

"I'm sorry, my love. I'm sorry. I never expected to fall in love again after you. As wrong as it is, I am still in love with you, even if there is another person. I believe I will always be in love with you because you hold half of my heart. I love you, my beautiful boy."

She began to cry as the memories flooded her. "I miss you more than anything. I didn't even get a chance to say goodbye to you... Cedric... I miss you."

"Alice?" An older male voice flickered behind her. She lifted her teary eyes to meet Amos Diggory's face.

"Mr. Diggory." The middle-aged man hugged her tightly. His daughter had returned after so long. From the moment his only son announced that he was dating the young woman, he adored her and loved her like she was his own.

Before embarking on the final task, Cedric had an open and honest conversation with his parents. During this discussion, he shared his intention to propose to Alice if everything continued to go well between them until her graduation.

It seemed a rash decision and a bold one when the girl was only fourteen years old. But he loved her. He loved her more than his own life. He knew that if, for some reason, death did not separate them prematurely, they would grow old together.

She was his soul mate. In class with potions, meaning Amortentia, he had smelled her. She smelled like coconut, chocolate, apple tea with cinnamon, broomstick, and pages from a freshly printed book.

She loved any product with coconut in it, evenings by the fireplace with books and her aforementioned favourite beverages and good Quidditch games. She was considered one of the best players at school, even playing on a verified England team for quite some time.

"I have heard everything unwillingly."

"Mr Diggory, excuse me, I don't-"

"I don't want you to apologise for anything. I know very well how much you loved my son and how much you still do. I knew it without having to hear you speak. And I'm glad. I'm glad that after all the pain you endured, you found stamina and strength, got back on your feet and moved on with your life. I am proud of you, my daughter."

"So you're not angry?"

"Not at all." He stroked her cheek. "I consider you as my daughter, so I won't hide it from you. I can't move on after the loss of my child. I'm touched that you still love him, but it would hurt too much to know that you didn't make your life. You were very young when we lost my son."

"Cedric wasn't just my boyfriend. He was my soul mate. He means a lot to me."

"The other young man you mentioned?"

"Steve. I truly love him. Though they differ in some things, my feelings are the same as they were with Cedric. I don't know how, but they are."

"Does he make you happy?" She nodded her head positively and replied with a smile. "Then that's what matters. Because I'm sure that's what my son wants too. To be happy.

That night, as she slept in her blue double bed, dreams travelled her. This time, she wasn't having the usual nightmares. She was sitting at her desk at school when suddenly the figure of her former lover appeared, as he was in their daily classes. Handsome as ever and young too. She hugged him with misty eyes.

"You came... How I missed you!"

"I couldn't leave my little badger."

Once again, Alise apologised, telling him how much she still loved him and that every day she missed him.

"I know all of that. What you do every day, who you're with, how you feel. Everything. I see it all from up there."

"Really?"

"Yes. And I want you to know that I'm glad you're happy because I love you more than anything in the world. I promised you that if death ever separated us, I would still love you. So here I am, fulfilling my promise."

At the reminder of this vow, Alice felt bad. She didn't want Cedric to think she had replaced him.

"I'm glad even if you did. Because I sent Steve for you. I sent him as he was the most qualified. You deserve only the best. You don't lose me or replace me because you have me in here." He pointed to the girl's heart.

He took her hand and kissed her as only he knew how.

The girl woke up with a smile on her face while the tears were streaming like a storm from her eyes.

The next morning, she couldn't contain herself. She immediately sent a letter to Harry and asked him to meet her. The British girl found herself at his recently purchased house in the same neighbourhood as the Scamander and Weasley.

At the moment, it was just the two of them, but they were expecting the other members of the group to arrive at any moment. During this time, Alice related everything to her best brother about the recent events.

"So he came in your sleep!"

"Yes. And he even answered what I had told him the day before in the cemetery. Harry... You may think I'm crazy, paranoid, but it seemed as real as if I were living it."

He took her hand tenderly and stroked her cheek. Of course, he didn't think she was paranoid. He was amazed at the emotional charge she was receiving. Cedric had died, leaving her alone for so many years until Steve came along, but he remained her first love.

On the other hand, she feared that in so doing she might betray her present companion, whom she adored just as much, if not a little more.

It was all mixed up in her head. Fortunately, in a few minutes, the rest of the group arrived to make her forget and banish all the thoughts that were troubling her head.

After two days, she was at the train station the day before the students arrived at school. She was back at the station that marked her life. The train station she loved, she hurt, she was angry.

She saw people coming and going, bringing packages, and nostalgia flooded her. She touched Cedric's chain that hung around her neck. She looked at the watch on the left side of her wrist that Steve had given her. She put it to her heart and took a deep breath. She had the most important people in her life close by, even if they were miles away.

In a few hours, she would arrive at her very favourite place. The place where she fell in love, where she met her brother(Harry), her second family, her strength, and her friends.

Memories began to flood her. All their childhood and teenage years flashed before her like lightning.

She had about half an hour to go before she landed. After the war the train had more routes for the public and not just for students.

"Alice!" Amos Diggory's familiar voice.

"Mr Diggory. What are you doing here? Did something happen with your wife?"

"No, she's fine. I came for you."

"For me?" The middle-aged man nodded affirmatively.

"Yes, I need to talk to you, daughter. I see you have plenty of time before you leave. So, can we talk?"

The girl agreed. They sat in a small corner shop at the end of the station. With a wave of her wand, the waitress placed the floating teas and some cookies on the table for accompaniment.

"So, what do you want to tell me?"

"Girl, this may sound strange to you, but... Cedric visited me in my sleep." Alice looked at him in surprise.

"You too?" She asked.

"Yes. Daughter, he asked me to grant a wish of his that he was never able to grant himself. I know that when he died you were young but he loved you very much and wanted to make you his wife. He knew you were his soul mate."

At the sound of the word wife, Alice wanted to let go of the tears she was holding back and cry until they dried up.

"In that potions class, he had smelled you. Coconut, apple tea with cinnamon, books, broomsticks and chocolate."

"Yes. He had told me."

"That's what he relied on, and a few months before the last task, he asked his mother for it."

He took out of his pocket a small red velvet box and put it in front of Aliche. The girl took it in her hands, opened it slowly, and beheld the most beautiful ring she had ever seen in her life.

It was a classic ring with elements of fantasy and whimsical details. In the centre was a chess square stone in a special colour, a mixture of blue and green; the rest of the ring was gold with special details. All around the ring was decorated with small leaves and flowers that came to hug the corners of the impressive stone.

The interior was inscribed with her name in capital calligraphic letters.

The girl wept. "I can't accept it, Mr Diggory...

"You can and you will. It's the ring my son was going to propose to you so it belongs to you.''

''But it's your family heirloom. ''

''Which would come into your possession anyway. Alice, the ring is as if it were made for you; it belongs to you whether Cedric gave it to you or not.''

Alice could not find the words to speak. She was simply admiring the beauty and majesty of the solitaire.

"Cedric... Just before the third task, he hid the ring somewhere to give it to you when the time was right. Neither my wife nor I knew where it was, although we searched for it quite a bit. Last night, he said where it was and that it was necessary to finally give it to the woman he wanted to marry. So this is for you.''

''I'll watch it like my own eyes. I promise you, Father.''

He slipped the ring into her hand and hugged her tightly. The train whistled once. In ten minutes it was leaving. ''Go. It's time.''

She bid him farewell and prepared to leave. Before she got on the train, she shortened her legs, she was starting another chapter in her life. She turned and saw again the sweet face of Lord Diggory smiling broadly at her.

Here we go again.

A new start.

Chapter Text

In a matter of hours, the girl would be reaching her school. Leaning out of the window, she savoured the sensation of the fresh air brushing against her face. Looking to her right, she could see the imposing silhouette of the school building. It felt like she was returning to her second home.

After purchasing chocolate frogs and a selection of small candies with a wide range of flavours from the vendor with the cart, she promptly disembarked from the train.

''Alice.'' A voice called from behind her. Hagrid's kindly face with the familiar grandiose figure emerged from among the smoke to welcome her.

The British woman excitedly dropped her bag on the tarmac and ran into his arms. The giant wrapped his sturdy arms around the latter's torso and lifted her slightly. To him, she was tiny in both weight and height.

''Welcome home.''

''Thank you, Hagrid. I am glad to be back.''

''Let's go inside before you catch a cold. Dinner will be served in a moment. I can't wait to hear your news, it's been days since your last letter.''

So Alice followed the giant into the school. But before she could have lunch with all the teachers, she decided to wander the corridors while there was still some light from the setting sun.

She didn't realise it, but her feet led her to the old classroom where she taught. The orange light of the setting sun entering the room illuminated it. Light was unusual for early September. She opened the windows with a flick of her wand to let in fresh air.

She looked at the paintings, at the stairs leading to her apartments. In the classroom, she sat at one of the desks. It was a very special desk. She had sat in it in her school days with Hermione always her companion. She passed her hands over the embossed letters where the names of the two girls were carved.

She reflected on the occasions when she had cast disapproving glances at the boys for their disruptive behaviour or uncontrollable shrieking. Additionally, she reminisced about the unwavering dedication her best friend had shown towards her studies, and how invaluable her assistance had been whenever she encountered difficulties with certain lessons.

''I see your heart belongs in this class.'' She heard a voice behind her. She turned in horror at seeing Professor McGonagall's kindly gaze upon her.

''Professor MacGonagall. It's so nice to see you again.''

''You haven't changed at all, Scamander.'' She said, shaking the young witch's embrace. She took a biscuit from the floating pot of pot flying behind her and offered it to Alice. It was a welcome gift. ''Have a biscuit, Scamander.''

The two women were discussing Alice's adventures and heroic deeds in New York.

''It's like a day hasn't passed.'' Said the blonde-haired woman with a smile on her lips and two eyes filled with nostalgia.

''And yet many have passed. That muggle you wrote me about has kept you long enough.''

''Steve!" She lowered her eyes, remembering the boy who pined away in his home away from her.

''This is the first time I've seen you like this since young Diggory's death, and I'm so glad you've moved on with your life. You deserve it.''

''Thank you, Professor.''

She changed the subject. She was very curious to know how her power check was going. Alice had made tremendous progress, but still needed much practice to control it without being affected fully. She didn't need to ask her how she knew about her power. She knew full well that the old headmaster of the school had informed them all about the girl.

At the mere mention of Dumbledore, she reflected on the importance of this man in the lives of all magicians, especially her own. The headmaster had been her mentor in all the events of her life. Whenever she was not feeling well, whenever she needed help, she turned to him. Their intimacy stemmed from the close family relationship the teacher had with her grandfather. Within the school, the older man took on this role and always looked out for her. Especially when the war started.

When he died, Alice was at Harry's side over the professor's unfortunate corpse. From the first moment, Harry told her everything. He told her about all his lessons, about the stone and the secrets behind the loss of his parents.

''I see.'' That was all she said after listening to her descriptions. ''I want you to know that the proper use of your power is very important.''

''I understand.'' Alice nodded her head in affirmation. ''You fear for the students, which is completely understandable-''

''I care no less about them than I care about you.'' The old witch interrupted her. ''I've known you since you were a baby, Alice, and there is no way I would want to see the best teacher and the greatest witch of your generation get hurt.''

"I think you mean my best friend.''

"Not at all. Miss Granger is an excellent witch and the most intelligent one indeed. But you, my dear child, have unlimited power and control. No one becomes an expert in magic in a short time. Except, of course, for those heroes you read about in Muggle books.''

They laughed. McGonagall wanted to say that she meant a lot to the world, and perhaps she feared more for herself. If an accident happened and she lost control, the shade would go crazy. The students would not be harmed but would feel a wave of terror.

That's why she announced that she had a surprise. She took her to Professor Slughorn's office, where he was working on his art. As soon as he saw her, he uttered an exclamation of admiration and emotion. He loved her very much.

He inquired about her experiences in America and asked whether she had managed to bring him the specific ingredients he had requested. Subsequently, he expressed a keen interest in the well-being of her fellow countrymen, particularly focusing on the renowned and elderly Newt Scamander.

''I hope he will visit us soon. Hagrid told me that he would be very glad to get some advice from the expert in these matters.'' The man said.

''Don't worry, Professor. I would personally handle it, but that's not why we're here.'' McGonagall nudged him, motioning for the great professor to bring the coveted potion.

In her teacher's words, the potion was a creation of Otti Sagarhorn. It wouldn't completely block thoughts, but it would lower the voices and relax her when she lost control of her students. Or rather, with her students' thoughts.

It wasn't exactly an ideal scenario to be in a hall with at least fifteen teenagers who, at this age, were transforming into hormones with legs.

A few drops were all it needed. She could pour two or three drops into her cup of tea, and within ten minutes, the potion would soothe her pain. The liquid had an amber-red colour that changed to dark blue when she poured it into any liquid. Even plain tap water. The strange but simultaneously impressive thing about the potion was that it would not alter the taste of whatever she drank. Meaning that if she chose a cup of cinnamon-flavoured apple tea and poured the drops in, the taste of the tea would remain as it was.

Suddenly, into the room rushed Professor Trelawney who immediately grabbed the young damsel in her arms. She didn't miss the opportunity and asked her in front of the other two professors about the nightmares she was having.

"It's strange. After a few days of arriving in America, they stopped and started again recently, but occasionally.''

The three professors looked at each other, trying to make sense of the meaning behind it all.

''The strange thing is that the dreams changed. The landscape was moving in shades of blue, grey and black. I never saw any faces. So it was as if I was the central person acting and seeing all this. Herps everywhere. I felt like it had something to do with Voldemort. But the landscape changed. The colours now gave way to purple and green. A few days ago, when I saw the exact nightmare, I noticed that on my hand was something like a glove with all the colours of the rainbow. I don't know. I think I'm going crazy."

Unfortunately, none of them had an answer. But they all thought it meant something. "It means something," said MacGonagall. ''History is repeating itself. The same events were happening when you-know-who came back. And you and Harry were having dreams and visions. So if it's the same thing happening, it probably all means something.''

But even from their past experiences, they couldn't come up with an answer. A tangle that was unravelling into a large and dark maze. They promised her that they would supervise her and keep a close eye on her to see if anything happened.

''It is late, Miss Scamander. I think it's best to rest. Tomorrow is a big day as we await the arrival of the new students.'' Said the man of the group.

Alice nodded in affirmation, bid them all farewell and retired to her bedroom.

Chapter Text

The dawn made its appearance, succeeding the next ones and bringing by train the new generation of wizards and witches, the so-called new blood. The gates of the school opened to welcome the old ones and impress the new ones who were eager to learn their house without, of course, missing the element of fear.

Her graceful demeanour enabled her to effectively manage the task of guiding and transporting the children throughout the castle. With Professor McGonagall fully occupying her responsibilities as headmistress following Dumbledore's passing, she stepped in to ensure that the students were well-informed and cared for. She welcomed the children and gave them a short introduction to their life at the school in the coming years.

''But to graduate, we must first see which house each one will belong to. And since I mentioned it. You will find four dormitories at the school: Slytherin, Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. You will enter your houses through a small test, nothing terrible. We will not make you fight dragons or trolls, as an old acquaintance used to say. You will understand what I mean when we pass through this door.''

She paused before continuing to look at the beautiful faces of the new students. Some were terrified, others were confident of the victories they were going to bring while others were excited that they managed to get this far.

She stood beside Harry and Ron when Draco approached them. It was surprising to think that her lifelong rival would not only ask her to be the best woman at his wedding but also marry her best friend. It's a testament to how unexpected relationships can evolve and how expected relationships can evolve over time.

''I know that during our wars, there have been many misunderstandings about the wizarding houses. However, I want you to know that in this school, there will be no distinctions between good and bad wizards depending on their house. Our character and our choices do not depend only on our house. There have been great wizards, kind in Slytherin house, one of whom will be your teacher, as well as very brave in Hufflepuff house.''

They entered the dining room with all the eyes of the students on the newly selected ones. They walked down the corridor, and it felt like she was back at the age of eleven when she first came to school, and the sorting hat loudly called out her house after several minutes.

''This is the sorting hat, the little test I was telling you about.'' She smiled at them and winked playfully. ''Whatever name I call, it will come forward, I will put the hat on your heads and it will decide which house you belong to.''

The names followed each other like a melody. Nineteen children had been placed in her house, seventeen in Ravenclaw, thirteen in Gryffindor and twelve in Slytherin. The new year was starting with success for her house, which would host the largest number of students this year. She felt so proud that she would guide so many new children this year, as her teacher had done, who retired, leaving her position on one condition: only Neville would take her place.

Alice listened to Professor McGonagall's speech and instructions while the table smelled of fresh food and drinks. They were sitting next to her best friend, Neville. During these years at school as a professor, his companionship and, above all, his kind personality were the greatest support in the girl's life, and of course, she felt grateful more than anything else.

''How is Steve?''

''Good. It was hard for both of us, but in this way, our love will grow stronger. It may sound selfish, but... This piece,'' She pointed to the hall where the children were eating peacefully, ''It is my life. It is a part of me, just like me. So whether I lose one or the other, I will die.''

''I am sure that whatever happens will be for the best.''

She led the children to the dormitory with the prefect and narrated to the new members of their family the secrets of this particular dormitory, which was connected to the earth element. This was the reason that wherever one turned one's head, flowers in pots sprouted and small trees perfumed the place with their scent. The space was spacious with a fireplace in the centre and painted in the colours of the house mascot. Even if it was evening, it offered such warmth and glow, which was not due to the fireplace; as a result, it drove away any negative feelings.

The next morning, she had regained her composure, but every day was a new beginning. She would wake up, have breakfast with the other teachers, and go to her classes every day. All her students, from the first-year students to the graduates, adored her no matter how strict she was.

She would never forget the first day she entered class, all the children were waiting for her with a white lily in their hands, just like in their last year just before they graduated.

One afternoon, she received a surprise from the principal, who asked her to go to her office. There, to her surprise, she saw the beautiful old faces of her grandfather and her brother, who had visited the school to give their insights into the care of magical creatures.

One afternoon, she received a surprise from the headmistress, who asked her to go to her office. There, to her surprise, she saw the handsome old face of her grandfather and her brother who had visited the school to give their insights into the care of magical creatures.

''Rolf!'' She cried, jumping into his arms.

''My sweet little girl.''

''Grandpa, how are you?''

''Hello, my little Hippogriff.''

During the care lesson for the third-year students, she had a free moment so she could watch and admire her grandfather's love for his profession, which he transmitted with great success to his grandson.

They seemed so peaceful among the children and the creatures. At one point, her grandfather sat on a tree trunk while the rest of the audience, so intent and silent that she wondered if they were breathing, watched the great Newt Scamander read one of the books he had written in the past as the little creatures wandered into the arms of Alice and Hagrid.

This was her life. This was the part that gave value to her life. New York was good and the battles and saving people, but nothing could compare to the teaching it offered. However, if Steve asked her to leave everything behind and be by his side, she would do so with great difficulty and a heavy heart.

Days turned into weeks, and still, no letter had arrived from him. But then, on a tranquil Thursday afternoon, everything changed.

The sun began its descent, casting a breathtaking array of colours across the sky—brilliant oranges, soft pinks, and deep purples melting into one another. Just as she was admiring the stunning sunset, her white owl, Athena, swooped gracefully toward her office window. With a gentle tap of her beak against the glass, the owl announced her presence. Perched carefully on the ledge, she clutched a letter tightly in her claws. With a flutter of her wings, she released it onto the desk, and the familiar scent of parchment filled the air, signalling that a message from her beloved had finally found its way to her.

"My dear, I'm sorry it took me days to write to you, but with so much work at the company and the investigation into Backy's tracks, time is a bit limited.

I'm so glad the professor found a way to calm down from your thoughts. It's a relief for me, too, to know that they're watching over you and working for the best. I'll make sure when we're done with all this to thank them personally for my little girl.

I miss you so much, I think about you all the time. There's not a moment that goes by that I don't have you on my mind, no matter what you're doing at school or if you're okay.

I know it's irresponsible to be apart, but I made you a promise and I intend to keep it as soon as we find the little one.

We're all okay. You have many greetings from your godfather and Natasha. You are missed by everyone. Clint made me tell you that the little one has started saying his first words, he is very proud that the first was dad. He even intends to teach him to say your name to tease you.

Thor, unfortunately, along with Bruce, still hasn't shown any sign of life. We don't know where he is. As for Thor, we suspect that he has returned to his planet but we are afraid for Banner...

Unfortunately, I have to leave but I will write to you very soon. I await your next news.

I love you, your husband❣️

She closed the letter and burst into tears of joy, knowing that everyone was well and happy.

"Alice, it's time for dinner." Her friend called from across the room with his stomach rumbling

"I'm coming." The girl said and left the letter on the wooden table.